This is a modern-English version of And Even Now, originally written by Beerbohm, Max, Sir. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





AND EVEN NOW



By Max Beerbohm





TO MY WIFE










I offer here some of the essays that I have written in the course of the past ten years. While I was collecting them and (quite patiently) reading them again, I found that a few of them were in direct reference to the moments at which they were severally composed. It was clear that these must have their dates affixed to them. And for sake of uniformity I have dated all the others, and, doing so, have thought I need not exclude all such topical remarks as in them too were uttered, nor throw into a past tense such of those remarks as I have retained. Perhaps a book of essays ought to seem as if it had been written a few days before publication. On the other hand—but this is a Note, not a Preface. M.B. Rapallo, 1920.

I’m sharing some of the essays I’ve written over the last ten years. As I collected and patiently reread them, I noticed a few referenced the specific times they were written. It became clear that these needed to be dated. For consistency, I’ve added dates to all the others as well, and in doing so, I decided it was okay to include topical comments that were also made in them, without changing those remarks to the past tense. Maybe a collection of essays should feel like it was written just days before it was published. On the other hand—but this is a Note, not a Preface. M.B. Rapallo, 1920.















A RELIC 1918.

Yesterday I found in a cupboard an old, small, battered portmanteau which, by the initials on it, I recognised as my own property. The lock appeared to have been forced. I dimly remembered having forced it myself, with a poker, in my hot youth, after some journey in which I had lost the key; and this act of violence was probably the reason why the trunk had so long ago ceased to travel. I unstrapped it, not without dust; it exhaled the faint scent of its long closure; it contained a tweed suit of Late Victorian pattern, some bills, some letters, a collar-stud, and—something which, after I had wondered for a moment or two what on earth it was, caused me suddenly to murmur, ‘Down below, the sea rustled to and fro over the shingle.’

Yesterday, I found an old, small, worn-out suitcase in a cupboard that I recognized as mine by the initials on it. The lock seemed to have been forced open. I vaguely remembered breaking it open myself with a poker back in my reckless youth after a trip where I had lost the key; that probably explained why the suitcase had stopped traveling long ago. I unstrapped it, stirring up some dust; it released a faint smell from being closed for so long. Inside, I found a tweed suit from the late Victorian era, some bills, a few letters, a collar stud, and—something that, after pondering for a moment about what it could be, made me suddenly murmur, ‘Down below, the sea rustled to and fro over the shingle.’

Strange that these words had, year after long year, been existing in some obscure cell at the back of my brain!—forgotten but all the while existing, like the trunk in that cupboard. What released them, what threw open the cell door, was nothing but the fragment of a fan; just the butt-end of an inexpensive fan. The sticks are of white bone, clipped together with a semicircular ring that is not silver. They are neatly oval at the base, but variously jagged at the other end. The longest of them measures perhaps two inches. Ring and all, they have no market value; for a farthing is the least coin in our currency. And yet, though I had so long forgotten them, for me they are not worthless. They touch a chord... Lest this confession raise false hopes in the reader, I add that I did not know their owner.

It's strange that these words had been sitting in some hidden part of my brain for years—forgotten yet present, like that trunk in the cupboard. What brought them back, what opened that locked door, was just a piece of a fan; just the handle of a cheap fan. The sticks are made of white bone, held together with a semicircular ring that isn't silver. They are neatly oval at the base but uneven at the other end. The longest one is maybe two inches long. Together, they're worth nothing; a farthing is the smallest coin in our currency. Still, even though I had forgotten about them for so long, they hold value for me. They strike a chord... Just to manage expectations, I should mention that I didn't know who owned them.

I did once see her, and in Normandy, and by moonlight, and her name was Ange’lique. She was graceful, she was even beautiful. I was but nineteen years old. Yet even so I cannot say that she impressed me favourably. I was seated at a table of a cafe’ on the terrace of a casino. I sat facing the sea, with my back to the casino. I sat listening to the quiet sea, which I had crossed that morning. The hour was late, there were few people about. I heard the swing-door behind me flap open, and was aware of a sharp snapping and crackling sound as a lady in white passed quickly by me. I stared at her erect thin back and her agitated elbows. A short fat man passed in pursuit of her—an elderly man in a black alpaca jacket that billowed. I saw that she had left a trail of little white things on the asphalt. I watched the efforts of the agonised short fat man to overtake her as she swept wraith-like away to the distant end of the terrace. What was the matter? What had made her so spectacularly angry with him? The three or four waiters of the cafe’ were exchanging cynical smiles and shrugs, as waiters will. I tried to feel cynical, but was thrilled with excitement, with wonder and curiosity. The woman out yonder had doubled on her tracks. She had not slackened her furious speed, but the man waddlingly contrived to keep pace with her now. With every moment they became more distinct, and the prospect that they would presently pass by me, back into the casino, gave me that physical tension which one feels on a wayside platform at the imminent passing of an express. In the rushingly enlarged vision I had of them, the wrath on the woman’s face was even more saliently the main thing than I had supposed it would be. That very hard Parisian face must have been as white as the powder that coated it. ‘Coute, Ange’lique,’ gasped the perspiring bourgeois, ‘écoute, je te supplie—’ The swing-door received them and was left swinging to and fro. I wanted to follow, but had not paid for my bock. I beckoned my waiter. On his way to me he stooped down and picked up something which, with a smile and a shrug, he laid on my table: ‘Il semble que Mademoiselle ne s’en servira plus.’ This is the thing I now write of, and at sight of it I understood why there had been that snapping and crackling, and what the white fragments on the ground were.

I once saw her in Normandy, under the moonlight, and her name was Angelique. She was graceful, even beautiful. I was just nineteen at the time, but I can’t say she left a good impression on me. I was sitting at a table on the terrace of a café at a casino, facing the sea with my back to the casino. I listened to the calm sea, which I had crossed earlier that morning. It was late, and there were only a few people around. I heard the swing door behind me open, and I noticed a sharp snapping and crackling sound as a woman in white hurried past me. I watched her thin, upright back and her fidgety elbows. A short, plump man was chasing after her—an older man in a loose black jacket. I saw she had left a trail of little white things on the pavement. I observed the short man struggling to catch up as she seemed to glide away to the far end of the terrace. What was going on? Why was she so incredibly angry with him? Three or four waiters at the café exchanged cynical smiles and shrugs, as waiters often do. I tried to feel cynical, but I was filled with excitement, wonder, and curiosity. The woman had turned back. She hadn’t slowed down, but the man awkwardly managed to keep up with her now. With each passing moment, they became clearer, and the thought that they would soon walk past me back into the casino gave me a physical thrill, like waiting on a platform for an express train to pass. In my intensified vision of them, the anger on the woman's face was even more striking than I had expected. Her hard Parisian features must have been as white as the powder on her face. "Listen, Angelique," gasped the sweating man, "please, I beg you—" The swing door received them and swung back and forth. I wanted to follow, but I hadn’t paid for my drink. I signaled for my waiter. As he came over, he bent down and picked something up, then, with a smile and a shrug, placed it on my table: "It seems Miss will no longer be using this." This is what I now write about, and seeing it made me understand why there was that snapping and crackling, and what the white bits on the ground were.

I hurried through the rooms, hoping to see a continuation of that drama—a scene of appeasement, perhaps, or of fury still implacable. But the two oddly-assorted players were not performing there. My waiter had told me he had not seen either of them before. I suppose they had arrived that day. But I was not destined to see either of them again. They went away, I suppose, next morning; jointly or singly; singly, I imagine.

I rushed through the rooms, hoping to catch a glimpse of that unfolding drama—a moment of reconciliation, maybe, or of unrelenting anger. But those two mismatched characters weren’t there. My waiter had mentioned he hadn’t seen either of them before. I guess they had just gotten there that day. But I wasn’t meant to see either of them again. They probably left the next morning, together or separately; I think separately.

They made, however, a prolonged stay in my young memory, and would have done so even had I not had that tangible memento of them. Who were they, those two of whom that one strange glimpse had befallen me? What, I wondered, was the previous history of each? What, in particular, had all that tragic pother been about? Mlle. Ange’lique I guessed to be thirty years old, her friend perhaps fifty-five. Each of their faces was as clear to me as in the moment of actual vision—the man’s fat shiny bewildered face; the taut white face of the woman, the hard red line of her mouth, the eyes that were not flashing, but positively dull, with rage. I presumed that the fan had been a present from him, and a recent present—bought perhaps that very day, after their arrival in the town. But what, what had he done that she should break it between her hands, scattering the splinters as who should sow dragon’s teeth? I could not believe he had done anything much amiss. I imagined her grievance a trivial one. But this did not make the case less engrossing. Again and again I would take the fan-stump from my pocket, examining it on the palm of my hand, or between finger and thumb, hoping to read the mystery it had been mixed up in, so that I might reveal that mystery to the world. To the world, yes; nothing less than that. I was determined to make a story of what I had seen—a conte in the manner of great Guy de Maupassant. Now and again, in the course of the past year or so, it had occurred to me that I might be a writer. But I had not felt the impulse to sit down and write something. I did feel that impulse now. It would indeed have been an irresistible impulse if I had known just what to write.

They lingered in my young memory for a long time and would have done so even without that physical reminder of them. Who were those two people I had caught a strange glimpse of? What was their backstory? What was all that dramatic fuss about? I guessed Mlle. Angélique was around thirty, and her friend maybe fifty-five. Each of their faces was as vivid to me as when I first saw them—the man’s plump, shiny, perplexed face; the taut, pale face of the woman, with a hard red line around her mouth and eyes that weren't bright but rather dull with anger. I assumed the fan was a recent gift from him—maybe even bought that same day after they arrived in town. But what had he done that made her break it in her hands, scattering the pieces like someone sowing dragon’s teeth? I couldn’t believe he had done anything seriously wrong. I imagined her complaint was a minor one, but that didn’t make it any less fascinating. Over and over, I would pull the fan’s handle from my pocket, examining it in my palm or between my fingers, hoping to uncover the mystery it was connected to so I could reveal that mystery to the world. Yes, to the world; nothing less. I was determined to turn what I had witnessed into a story—a tale in the style of the great Guy de Maupassant. Occasionally, during the past year, I had thought that I might want to be a writer. But I hadn’t felt the urge to sit down and actually write something. Now I felt that urge strongly. It would have been completely irresistible if I had known exactly what to write.

I felt I might know at any moment, and had but to give my mind to it. Maupassant was an impeccable artist, but I think the secret of the hold he had on the young men of my day was not so much that we discerned his cunning as that we delighted in the simplicity which his cunning achieved. I had read a great number of his short stories, but none that had made me feel as though I, if I were a writer, mightn’t have written it myself. Maupassant had an European reputation. It was pleasing, it was soothing and gratifying, to feel that one could at any time win an equal fame if one chose to set pen to paper. And now, suddenly, the spring had been touched in me, the time was come. I was grateful for the fluke by which I had witnessed on the terrace that evocative scene. I looked forward to reading the MS. of ‘The Fan’—to-morrow, at latest. I was not wildly ambitious. I was not inordinately vain. I knew I couldn’t ever, with the best will in the world, write like Mr. George Meredith. Those wondrous works of his, seething with wit, with poetry and philosophy and what not, never had beguiled me with the sense that I might do something similar. I had full consciousness of not being a philosopher, of not being a poet, and of not being a wit. Well, Maupassant was none of these things. He was just an observer, like me. Of course he was a good deal older than I, and had observed a good deal more. But it seemed to me that he was not my superior in knowledge of life. I knew all about life through him.

I felt like I might figure it out at any moment, just by focusing. Maupassant was a brilliant artist, but I think the reason he captivated the young men of my time wasn't just because we recognized his cleverness, but because we enjoyed the straightforwardness that his cleverness produced. I had read many of his short stories, but none had made me think that, if I were a writer, I could have written it myself. Maupassant had a reputation across Europe. It was nice, comforting, and satisfying to feel that I could gain equal fame at any moment if I decided to write. And now, suddenly, something inside me had been sparked, the time had come. I was thankful for the chance encounter on the terrace that inspired that memorable scene. I looked forward to reading the manuscript of ‘The Fan’—by tomorrow at the latest. I wasn't overly ambitious. I wasn't excessively vain. I knew I could never write like Mr. George Meredith, no matter how hard I tried. His amazing works, filled with wit, poetry, philosophy, and so on, never made me think I could do something similar. I was fully aware that I wasn't a philosopher, a poet, or a witty person. Well, Maupassant wasn't any of those things either. He was just an observer, like me. Of course, he was much older than I was and had seen a lot more. But it seemed to me that he wasn't superior to me in understanding life. I learned all about life through him.

Dimly, the initial paragraph of my tale floated in my mind. I—not exactly I myself, but rather that impersonal je familiar to me through Maupassant—was to be sitting at that table, with a bock before me, just as I had sat. Four or five short sentences would give the whole scene. One of these I had quite definitely composed. You have already heard it. ‘Down below, the sea rustled to and fro over the shingle.’

Dimly, the first paragraph of my story drifted through my mind. I—not really me, but more that impersonal "I" familiar to me through Maupassant—was supposed to be sitting at that table, with a beer in front of me, just like I had before. Four or five short sentences would capture the entire scene. I had already crafted one of them pretty clearly. You’ve already heard it. ‘Down below, the sea rustled back and forth over the pebbles.’

These words, which pleased me much, were to do double duty. They were to recur. They were to be, by a fine stroke, the very last words of my tale, their tranquillity striking a sharp ironic contrast with the stress of what had just been narrated. I had, you see, advanced further in the form of my tale than in the substance. But even the form was as yet vague. What, exactly, was to happen after Mlle. Ange’lique and M. Joumand (as I provisionally called him) had rushed back past me into the casino? It was clear that I must hear the whole inner history from the lips of one or the other of them. Which? Should M. Joumand stagger out on to the terrace, sit down heavily at the table next to mine, bury his head in his hands, and presently, in broken words, blurt out to me all that might be of interest?... ‘“And I tell you I gave up everything for her—everything.” He stared at me with his old hopeless eyes. “She is more than the fiend I have described to you. Yet I swear to you, monsieur, that if I had anything left to give, it should be hers.”

These words, which made me quite happy, were meant to serve two purposes. They were supposed to come back. They were to be, in a clever twist, the very last words of my story, their calmness creating a sharp ironic contrast with the intensity of what had just been told. I had, you see, progressed further in the structure of my story than in its content. But even the structure was still unclear. What, exactly, was supposed to happen after Mlle. Angélique and M. Joumand (as I temporarily called him) rushed back past me into the casino? It was clear that I needed to hear the full story from one of them. Which one? Should M. Joumand stumble out onto the terrace, collapse heavily at the table next to mine, bury his head in his hands, and eventually, in broken words, spill out everything that might be of interest to me?... “‘And I tell you I gave up everything for her—everything.’ He looked at me with his familiar hopeless eyes. ‘She is more than the monster I described to you. Yet I swear to you, monsieur, that if I had anything left to give, it would be hers.’”

‘Down below, the sea rustled to and fro over the shingle.’

‘Down below, the sea gently moved back and forth over the pebbles.’

Or should the lady herself be my informant? For a while, I rather leaned to this alternative. It was more exciting, it seemed to make the writer more signally a man of the world. On the other hand, it was less simple to manage. Wronged persons might be ever so communicative, but I surmised that persons in the wrong were reticent. Mlle. Ange’lique, therefore, would have to be modified by me in appearance and behaviour, toned down, touched up; and poor M. Joumand must look like a man of whom one could believe anything.... ‘She ceased speaking. She gazed down at the fragments of her fan, and then, as though finding in them an image of her own life, whispered, “To think what I once was, monsieur!—what, but for him, I might be, even now!” She buried her face in her hands, then stared out into the night. Suddenly she uttered a short, harsh laugh.

Or should the lady herself be my source? For a while, I leaned toward this idea. It seemed more exciting and made me appear more worldly. However, it was also more complicated to handle. Wronged people might talk freely, but I figured those in the wrong would be tight-lipped. So, Mlle. Angélique would need to be altered in her looks and behavior, toned down, and polished; and poor M. Joumand would have to seem like a man you could believe anything about... She stopped speaking. She looked down at the pieces of her fan and then, as if seeing her own life reflected in them, whispered, “To think what I once was, sir!—what, without him, I might still be!” She buried her face in her hands and then stared out into the night. Suddenly, she let out a short, harsh laugh.

‘Down below, the sea rustled to and fro over the shingle.’

‘Down below, the sea gently moved back and forth over the pebbles.’

I decided that I must choose the first of these two ways. It was the less chivalrous as well as the less lurid way, but clearly it was the more artistic as well as the easier. The ‘chose vue,’ the ‘tranche de la vie’—this was the thing to aim at. Honesty was the best policy. I must be nothing if not merciless. Maupassant was nothing if not merciless. He would not have spared Mlle. Ange’lique. Besides, why should I libel M. Joumand? Poor—no, not poor M. Joumand! I warned myself against pitying him. One touch of ‘sentimentality,’ and I should be lost. M. Joumand was ridiculous. I must keep him so. But—what was his position in life? Was he a lawyer perhaps?—or the proprietor of a shop in the Rue de Rivoli? I toyed with the possibility that he kept a fan shop—that the business had once been a prosperous one, but had gone down, down, because of his infatuation for this woman to whom he was always giving fans—which she always smashed.... ‘“Ah monsieur, cruel and ungrateful to me though she is, I swear to you that if I had anything left to give, it should be hers; but,” he stared at me with his old hopeless eyes, “the fan she broke to-night was the last—the last, monsieur—of my stock.” Down below,’—but I pulled myself together, and asked pardon of my Muse.

I decided I had to choose the first of these two options. It was the less noble and less dramatic choice, but clearly it was the more artistic and easier one. The 'chosen view,' the 'slice of life'—that was the goal. Honesty was the best approach. I had to be nothing if not ruthless. Maupassant was nothing if not ruthless. He wouldn’t have held back on Mlle. Angélique. Besides, why should I slander M. Joumand? Poor—no, not poor M. Joumand! I reminded myself not to feel sorry for him. One hint of 'sentimentality,' and I’d be finished. M. Joumand was ridiculous. I had to keep it that way. But—what was his status? Was he a lawyer maybe? Or did he own a shop on Rue de Rivoli? I entertained the idea that he ran a fan shop—that the business had once thrived but had declined because of his obsession with this woman to whom he was always giving fans—which she always broke.... ‘“Ah monsieur, cruel and ungrateful though she is, I swear to you that if I had anything left to give, it would be hers; but,” he looked at me with his old hopeless eyes, “the fan she broke tonight was the last—the last, monsieur—of my stock.” Down below,’—but I pulled myself together and apologized to my Muse.

It may be that I had offended her by my fooling. Or it may be that she had a sisterly desire to shield Mlle. Ange’lique from my mordant art. Or it may be that she was bent on saving M. de Maupassant from a dangerous rivalry. Anyway, she withheld from me the inspiration I had so confidently solicited. I could not think what had led up to that scene on the terrace. I tried hard and soberly. I turned the ‘chose vue’ over and over in my mind, day by day, and the fan-stump over and over in my hand. But the ‘chose a’ figurer’—what, oh what, was that? Nightly I revisited the cafe’, and sat there with an open mind—a mind wide-open to catch the idea that should drop into it like a ripe golden plum. The plum did not ripen. The mind remained wide-open for a week or more, but nothing except that phrase about the sea rustled to and fro in it.

It’s possible that I had upset her with my teasing. Or maybe she felt a sisterly need to protect Mlle. Angélique from my biting wit. Or perhaps she wanted to save M. de Maupassant from a risky competition. Regardless, she held back the inspiration I had confidently asked for. I couldn’t figure out what led to that moment on the terrace. I tried really hard and seriously. I kept turning the ‘chose vue’ over and over in my mind, day by day, and the fan-stump in my hand repeatedly. But the ‘chose à figurer’—what, oh what, could that be? Each night, I returned to the café and sat there with an open mind—fully ready to catch the idea that might land in it like a ripe golden plum. The plum never ripened. My mind stayed open for a week or more, but all that came to me was that phrase about the sea rustling around.

A full quarter of a century has gone by. M. Joumand’s death, so far too fat was he all those years ago, may be presumed. A temper so violent as Mlle. Angélique’s must surely have brought its owner to the grave, long since. But here, all unchanged, the stump of her fan is; and once more I turn it over and over in my hand, not learning its secret—no, nor even trying to, now. The chord this relic strikes in me is not one of curiosity as to that old quarrel, but (if you will forgive me) one of tenderness for my first effort to write, and for my first hopes of excellence.

A full twenty-five years have passed. M. Joumand’s death, after being so overweight back then, can be assumed. A temper as fierce as Mlle. Angélique’s must have certainly taken her to her end long ago. But here, unchanged, is the stump of her fan; and once again, I turn it over in my hand, not discovering its secret—no, nor even attempting to now. The emotion this keepsake evokes in me isn’t one of curiosity about that old dispute, but (if you’ll allow me) one of fondness for my first attempt at writing, and for my initial dreams of success.





‘HOW SHALL I WORD IT?’ 1910.

It would seem that I am one of those travellers for whom the railway bookstall does not cater. Whenever I start on a journey, I find that my choice lies between well-printed books which I have no wish to read, and well-written books which I could not read without permanent injury to my eyesight. The keeper of the bookstall, seeing me gaze vaguely along his shelves, suggests that I should take ‘Fen Country Fanny’ or else ‘The Track of Blood’ and have done with it. Not wishing to hurt his feelings, I refuse these works on the plea that I have read them. Whereon he, divining despite me that I am a superior person, says ‘Here is a nice little handy edition of More’s “Utopia”’ or ‘Carlyle’s “French Revolution”’ and again I make some excuse. What pleasure could I get from trying to cope with a masterpiece printed in diminutive grey-ish type on a semi-transparent little grey-ish page? I relieve the bookstall of nothing but a newspaper or two.

It seems I'm one of those travelers for whom the railway bookstall just doesn't have what I need. Whenever I start a journey, I find my options are either well-printed books that I have no interest in reading or well-written books that would definitely strain my eyes. The person in charge of the bookstall, noticing me staring blankly at his shelves, suggests I pick up ‘Fen Country Fanny’ or ‘The Track of Blood’ and get it over with. Not wanting to hurt his feelings, I decline these titles, claiming I’ve already read them. He then, sensing that I might be a bit snobbish, offers me a “nice little handy edition” of More’s “Utopia” or Carlyle’s “French Revolution,” and again, I make up an excuse. What enjoyment could I possibly find in struggling to read a classic printed in tiny, grayish type on a slightly see-through page? I end up leaving the bookstall with just a newspaper or two.

The other day, however, my eye and fancy were caught by a book entitled ‘How Shall I Word It?’ and sub-entitled ‘A Complete Letter Writer for Men and Women.’ I had never read one of these manuals, but had often heard that there was a great and constant ‘demand’ for them. So I demanded this one. It is no great fun in itself. The writer is no fool. He has evidently a natural talent for writing letters. His style is, for the most part, discreet and easy. If you were a young man writing ‘to Father of Girl he wishes to Marry’ or ‘thanking Fiance’e for Present’ or ‘reproaching Fiance’e for being a Flirt,’ or if you were a mother ‘asking Governess her Qualifications’ or ‘replying to Undesirable Invitation for her Child,’ or indeed if you were in any other one of the crises which this book is designed to alleviate, you might copy out and post the specially-provided letter without making yourself ridiculous in the eyes of its receiver—unless, of course, he or she also possessed a copy of the book. But—well, can you conceive any one copying out and posting one of these letters, or even taking it as the basis for composition? You cannot. That shows how little you know of your fellow-creatures. Not you nor I can plumb the abyss at the bottom of which such humility is possible. Nevertheless, as we know by that great and constant ‘demand,’ there the abyss is, and there multitudes are at the bottom of it. Let’s peer down... No, all is darkness. But faintly, if we listen hard, is borne up to us a sound of the scratching of innumerable pens—pens whose wielders are all trying, as the author of this handbook urges them, to ‘be original, fresh, and interesting’ by dint of more or less strict adherence to sample.

The other day, though, I saw a book called ‘How Shall I Word It?’ with the subtitle ‘A Complete Letter Writer for Men and Women.’ I had never checked out one of these guides before, but I’d often heard that there was a huge and ongoing ‘demand’ for them. So, I decided to grab this one. It's not that exciting on its own. The writer isn’t clueless. He clearly has a knack for writing letters. His style is mostly straightforward and casual. If you were a young man writing ‘to the Father of the Girl he Wants to Marry’ or ‘thanking his Fiancée for a Gift’ or ‘calling out his Fiancée for being a Flirt,’ or if you were a mother ‘asking a Governess about her Qualifications’ or ‘replying to an Unwanted Invitation for her Child,’ or if you found yourself in any other situation this book aims to help with, you could just copy and send the provided letter without looking foolish to the person receiving it—unless, of course, they also had a copy of the book. But—can you imagine anyone copying and sending one of these letters, or even using it as a starting point for their own? You probably can’t. This shows how little you understand your fellow humans. Neither you nor I can reach the depth where such humility exists. Still, as we know from that huge and ongoing ‘demand,’ that depth exists, and there are many people at the bottom of it. Let’s look down... No, it’s all dark. But if we listen closely, we can faintly hear the sound of countless pens scratching away—pens whose users are all trying, just like the author of this guide suggests, to ‘be original, fresh, and interesting’ while more or less sticking to the samples given.

Giddily you draw back from the edge of the abyss. Come!—here is a thought to steady you. The mysterious great masses of helpless folk for whom ‘How Shall I Word It’ is written are sound at heart, delicate in feeling, anxious to please, most loth to wound. For it must be presumed that the author’s style of letter-writing is informed as much by a desire to give his public what it needs, and will pay for, as by his own beautiful nature; and in the course of all the letters that he dictates you will find not one harsh word, not one ignoble thought or unkind insinuation. In all of them, though so many are for the use of persons placed in the most trying circumstances, and some of them are for persons writhing under a sense of intolerable injury, sweetness and light do ever reign. Even ‘yours truly, Jacob Langton,’ in his ‘letter to his Daughter’s Mercenary Fiance’,’ mitigates the sternness of his tone by the remark that his ‘task is inexpressibly painful.’ And he, Mr. Langton, is the one writer who lets the post go out on his wrath. When Horace Masterton, of Thorpe Road, Putney, receives from Miss Jessica Weir, of Fir Villa, Blackheath, a letter ‘declaring her Change of Feelings,’ does he upbraid her? No; ‘it was honest and brave of you to write to me so straightforwardly and at the back of my mind I know you have done what is best.... I give you back your freedom only at your desire. God bless you, dear.’ Not less admirable is the behaviour, in similar case, of Cecil Grant (14, Glover Street, Streatham). Suddenly, as a bolt from the blue, comes a letter from Miss Louie Hawke (Elm View, Deerhurst), breaking off her betrothal to him. Haggard, he sits down to his desk; his pen traverses the notepaper—calling down curses on Louie and on all her sex? No; ‘one cannot say good-bye for ever without deep regret to days that have been so full of happiness. I must thank you sincerely for all your great kindness to me.... With every sincere wish for your future happiness,’ he bestows complete freedom on Miss Hawke. And do not imagine that in the matter of self-control and sympathy, of power to understand all and pardon all, the men are lagged behind by the women. Miss Leila Johnson (The Manse, Carlyle) has observed in Leonard Wace (Dover Street, Saltburn) a certain coldness of demeanour; yet ‘I do not blame you; it is probably your nature’; and Leila in her sweet forbearance is typical of all the other pained women in these pages: she is but one of a crowd of heroines.

Giddily, you pull back from the edge of the abyss. Come!—here's a thought to steady you. The mysterious masses of vulnerable people for whom ‘How Shall I Word It’ is written are good at heart, sensitive, eager to please, and very reluctant to hurt anyone. It must be assumed that the author’s writing style is shaped as much by a desire to give his audience what they need—and what they’re willing to pay for—as by his own beautiful nature; throughout all the letters he dictates, you won’t find a single harsh word or unkind thought. In all of them, even those for people in the toughest situations, and some for those suffering from deep hurt, there’s always a sense of sweetness and light. Even ‘yours truly, Jacob Langton,’ in his ‘letter to his Daughter’s Mercenary Fiancé,’ softens his harsh tone with the comment that his ‘task is inexpressibly painful.’ And he, Mr. Langton, is the one writer who lets his anger get the better of him in written form. When Horace Masterton, of Thorpe Road, Putney, gets a letter from Miss Jessica Weir, of Fir Villa, Blackheath, declaring her change of feelings, does he scold her? No; he writes, ‘It was honest and brave of you to write to me so straightforwardly and deep down, I know you've done what’s best.... I give you back your freedom only because you asked for it. God bless you, dear.’ Equally admirable is the response of Cecil Grant (14, Glover Street, Streatham) in a similar situation. Suddenly, he receives a letter from Miss Louie Hawke (Elm View, Deerhurst), breaking off their engagement. Pale and shaken, he sits down to write; is he going to curse Louie and all women? No; he writes, ‘One cannot say goodbye forever without deep regret for the days that were so full of happiness. I must sincerely thank you for your kindness... With every sincere wish for your future happiness,’ he grants Miss Hawke complete freedom. And don’t think for a second that when it comes to self-control and empathy, men are ahead of women. Miss Leila Johnson (The Manse, Carlyle) has noticed a certain coldness in Leonard Wace (Dover Street, Saltburn); yet she thinks, ‘I don’t blame you; it’s probably just your nature’; and Leila, in her gentle patience, represents all the other heartbroken women in these stories: she is just one of many heroines.

Face to face with all this perfection, the not perfect reader begins to crave some little outburst of wrath, of hatred or malice, from one of these imaginary ladies and gentlemen. He longs for—how shall he word it?—a glimpse of some bad motive, of some little lapse from dignity. Often, passing by a pillar-box, I have wished I could unlock it and carry away its contents, to be studied at my leisure. I have always thought such a haul would abound in things fascinating to a student of human nature. One night, not long ago, I took a waxen impression of the lock of the pillar-box nearest to my house, and had a key made. This implement I have as yet lacked either the courage or the opportunity to use. And now I think I shall throw it away.... No, I shan’t. I refuse, after all, to draw my inference that the bulk of the British public writes always in the manner of this handbook. Even if they all have beautiful natures they must sometimes be sent slightly astray by inferior impulses, just as are you and I.

Face to face with all this perfection, the imperfect reader starts to crave a little outburst of anger, hatred, or malice from one of these imaginary ladies and gentlemen. They long for—how do they put it?—a glimpse of some bad motive, or a small slip from dignity. Often, when passing by a mailbox, I've wished I could unlock it and take its contents to study at my leisure. I've always thought such a haul would be full of things that are fascinating to a student of human nature. One night, not long ago, I took a wax impression of the lock of the mailbox closest to my house and had a key made. I've yet to find the courage or opportunity to use it. And now I think I’ll just throw it away... No, I won’t. I refuse to assume that most of the British public writes only in the style of this handbook. Even if they all have beautiful natures, they must occasionally be led astray by inferior impulses, just like you and me.

And, if err they must, surely it were well they should know how to do it correctly and forcibly. I suggest to our author that he should sprinkle his next edition with a few less righteous examples, thereby both purging his book of its monotony and somewhat justifying its sub-title. Like most people who are in the habit of writing things to be printed, I have not the knack of writing really good letters. But let me crudely indicate the sort of thing that our manual needs....

And if they have to make mistakes, it would definitely be better if they knew how to do it correctly and assertively. I suggest to our author that he should include a few less righteous examples in his next edition, which would not only break the monotony of his book but also give some justification to its sub-title. Like most people who are used to writing things to be published, I don’t have the talent for writing really good letters. But let me roughly point out what our manual needs....

LETTER FROM POOR MAN TO OBTAIN MONEY FROM RICH ONE.

LETTER FROM POOR MAN TO OBTAIN MONEY FROM RICH ONE.

[The English law is particularly hard on what is called blackmail. It is therefore essential that the applicant should write nothing that might afterwards be twisted to incriminate him.—ED.]

[English law is especially strict about what’s known as blackmail. For this reason, it's crucial that the applicant writes nothing that could later be misinterpreted to incriminate him.—ED.]

DEAR SIR, To-day, as I was turning out a drawer in my attic, I came across a letter which by a curious chance fell into my hands some years ago, and which, in the stress of grave pecuniary embarrassment, had escaped my memory. It is a letter written by yourself to a lady, and the date shows it to have been written shortly after your marriage. It is of a confidential nature, and might, I fear, if it fell into the wrong hands, be cruelly misconstrued. I would wish you to have the satisfaction of destroying it in person. At first I thought of sending it on to you by post. But I know how happy you are in your domestic life; and probably your wife and you, in your perfect mutual trust, are in the habit of opening each other’s letters. Therefore, to avoid risk, I would prefer to hand the document to you personally. I will not ask you to come to my attic, where I could not offer you such hospitality as is due to a man of your wealth and position. You will be so good as to meet me at 3.0 A.M. (sharp) to-morrow (Thursday) beside the tenth lamp-post to the left on the Surrey side of Waterloo Bridge; at which hour and place we shall not be disturbed. I am, dear Sir, Yours respectfully, JAMES GRIDGE.

DEAR SIR, Today, while cleaning out a drawer in my attic, I found a letter that I had received by a strange coincidence a few years ago, and which, due to serious financial troubles, I had completely forgotten. It's a letter written by you to a lady, and the date indicates it was written soon after your marriage. It's of a personal nature, and I fear that if it fell into the wrong hands, it could be seriously misunderstood. I would prefer for you to have the chance to destroy it yourself. At first, I considered mailing it to you, but I know how content you are in your home life, and it's likely that you and your wife, in your strong mutual trust, often open each other's mail. So to avoid any risk, I would rather give it to you in person. I won't ask you to come to my attic, as I can't offer you the hospitality that someone of your wealth and status deserves. Please meet me at 3:00 A.M. (sharp) tomorrow (Thursday) by the tenth lamp-post to the left on the Surrey side of Waterloo Bridge; at that time and place, we won't be disturbed. I am, dear Sir, Yours respectfully, JAMES GRIDGE.

LETTER FROM YOUNG MAN REFUSING TO PAY HIS TAILOR’S BILL.

LETTER FROM YOUNG MAN REFUSING TO PAY HIS TAILOR’S BILL.

Mr. Eustace Davenant has received the half-servile, half-insolent screed which Mr. Yardley has addressed to him. Let Mr. Yardley cease from crawling on his knees and shaking his fist. Neither this posture nor this gesture can wring one bent farthing from the pockets of Mr. Davenant, who was a minor at the time when that series of ill-made suits was supplied to him and will hereafter, as in the past, shout (without prejudice) from the house-tops that of all the tailors in London Mr. Yardley is at once the most grasping and the least competent.

Mr. Eustace Davenant has received the partly submissive, partly disrespectful letter that Mr. Yardley sent him. Let Mr. Yardley stop groveling and shaking his fist. Neither this position nor this gesture will get a single cent from Mr. Davenant, who was a minor when he received that series of poorly made suits and will continue, as he has in the past, to proclaim (without prejudice) from the rooftops that of all the tailors in London, Mr. Yardley is both the most greedy and the least skilled.

LETTER TO THANK AUTHOR FOR INSCRIBED COPY OF BOOK.

LETTER TO THANK AUTHOR FOR INSCRIBED COPY OF BOOK.

DEAR MR. EMANUEL FLOWER, It was kind of you to think of sending me a copy of your new book. It would have been kinder still to think again and abandon that project. I am a man of gentle instincts, and do not like to tell you that ‘A Flight into Arcady’ (of which I have skimmed a few pages, thus wasting two or three minutes of my not altogether worthless time) is trash. On the other hand, I am determined that you shall not be able to go around boasting to your friends, if you have any, that this work was not condemned, derided, and dismissed by your sincere well-wisher, WREXFORD CRIPPS.

DEAR MR. EMANUEL FLOWER, It was nice of you to think of sending me a copy of your new book. It would have been even nicer to reconsider and drop that project. I’m a person with gentle instincts, and I don’t like to tell you that ‘A Flight into Arcady’ (which I’ve skimmed through a few pages of, wasting two or three minutes of my relatively valuable time) is just bad. On the plus side, I’m determined that you won’t be able to brag to your friends, if you have any, that this work was not criticized, mocked, and dismissed by your genuine well-wisher, WREXFORD CRIPPS.

LETTER TO MEMBER OF PARLIAMENT UNSEATED AT GENERAL ELECTION.

LETTER TO MEMBER OF PARLIAMENT UNSEATED AT GENERAL ELECTION.

DEAR MR. POBSBY-BURFORD, Though I am myself an ardent Tory, I cannot but rejoice in the crushing defeat you have just suffered in West Odgetown. There are moments when political conviction is overborne by personal sentiment; and this is one of them. Your loss of the seat that you held is the more striking by reason of the splendid manner in which the northern and eastern divisions of Odgetown have been wrested from the Liberal Party. The great bulk of the newspaper-reading public will be puzzled by your extinction in the midst of our party’s triumph. But then, the great mass of the newspaper-reading public has not met you. I have. You will probably not remember me. You are the sort of man who would not remember anybody who might not be of some definite use to him. Such, at least, was one of the impressions you made on me when I met you last summer at a dinner given by our friends the Pelhams. Among the other things in you that struck me were the blatant pomposity of your manner, your appalling flow of cheap platitudes, and your hoggish lack of ideas. It is such men as you that lower the tone of public life. And I am sure that in writing to you thus I am but expressing what is felt, without distinction of party, by all who sat with you in the late Parliament.

DEAR MR. POBSBY-BURFORD, Although I am a dedicated Tory, I can't help but celebrate the major defeat you've just faced in West Odgetown. There are times when political beliefs are overshadowed by personal feelings, and this is one of those times. Your loss of the seat you held is even more notable considering how the northern and eastern divisions of Odgetown have been taken from the Liberal Party in such a magnificent way. The majority of the newspaper-reading public will be confused by your removal amidst our party’s success. But then again, most of the newspaper-reading public hasn’t met you. I have. You probably won’t remember me. You’re the kind of person who wouldn’t recall anyone who wouldn’t serve a clear purpose for you. At least, that's the impression I got when I encountered you last summer at a dinner hosted by our friends the Pelhams. Among the other things that struck me were your obvious pompousness, your embarrassing stream of clichéd phrases, and your greedy lack of original thoughts. It’s people like you who bring down the standard of public life. And I’m sure that by writing to you like this, I’m simply voicing what everyone who took part in the recent Parliament feels, regardless of their party affiliation.

The one person in whose behalf I regret your withdrawal into private life is your wife, whom I had the pleasure of taking in to the aforesaid dinner. It was evident to me that she was a woman whose spirit was well-nigh broken by her conjunction with you. Such remnants of cheerfulness as were in her I attributed to the Parliamentary duties which kept you out of her sight for so very many hours daily. I do not like to think of the fate to which the free and independent electors of West Odgetown have just condemned her. Only, remember this: chattel of yours though she is, and timid and humble, she despises you in her heart. I am, dear Mr. Pobsby-Burford, Yours very truly, HAROLD THISTLAKE.

The one person I feel sorry for because of your retreat into private life is your wife, whom I had the pleasure of bringing to that dinner. It was clear to me that she was a woman whose spirit was nearly broken by being with you. The little bit of cheerfulness she had seemed to come from your Parliamentary duties, which kept you away from her for so many hours each day. I don’t like to think about what the free and independent voters of West Odgetown have just sentenced her to. Just remember this: even though she is your property and is timid and humble, she secretly looks down on you. I am, dear Mr. Pobsby-Burford, Yours truly, HAROLD THISTLAKE.

LETTER FROM YOUNG LADY IN ANSWER TO INVITATION FROM OLD SCHOOLMISTRESS.

LETTER FROM YOUNG LADY IN RESPONSE TO INVITATION FROM FORMER TEACHER.

MY DEAR MISS PRICE, How awfully sweet of you to ask me to stay with you for a few days but how can you think I may have forgotten you for of course I think of you so very often and of the three ears I spent at your school because it is such a joy not to be there any longer and if one is at all down it bucks one up derectly to remember that thats all over atanyrate and that one has enough food to nurrish one and not that awful monottany of life and not the petty fogging daily tirrany you went in for and I can imagin no greater thrill and luxury in a way than to come and see the whole dismal grind still going on but without me being in it but this would be rather beastly of me wouldn’t it so please dear Miss Price dont expect me and do excuse mistakes of English Composition and Spelling and etcetra in your affectionate old pupil, EMILY THERESE LYNN-ROYSTON.

MY DEAR MISS PRICE, How incredibly sweet of you to invite me to stay with you for a few days! But how could you think I might have forgotten you? Of course, I think about you all the time, especially about the three years I spent at your school. It’s such a relief not to be there anymore, and if I'm ever feeling down, it really lifts my spirits to remember that it’s all in the past and that I have enough food to nourish myself, free from that awful monotony of life and the petty daily struggles you used to deal with. I can’t imagine a greater thrill or luxury than coming to see the whole dismal grind still going on without me being part of it. But this would be quite selfish of me, wouldn’t it? So please, dear Miss Price, don’t expect me, and do excuse any mistakes in my English composition and spelling, etc., from your affectionate old pupil, EMILY THERESE LYNN-ROYSTON.

ps, I often rite to people telling them where I was edducated and highly reckomending you.

ps, I often write to people telling them where I was educated and highly recommending you.

LETTER IN ACKNOWLEDGEMENT OF WEDDING PRESENT.

LETTER IN ACKNOWLEDGEMENT OF WEDDING GIFT.

DEAR LADY AMBLESHAM, Who gives quickly, says the old proverb, gives twice. For this reason I have purposely delayed writing to you, lest I should appear to thank you more than once for the small, cheap, hideous present you sent me on the occasion of my recent wedding. Were you a poor woman, that little bowl of ill-imitated Dresden china would convict you of tastelessness merely; were you a blind woman, of nothing but an odious parsimony. As you have normal eyesight and more than normal wealth, your gift to me proclaims you at once a Philistine and a miser (or rather did so proclaim you until, less than ten seconds after I had unpacked it from its wrappings of tissue paper, I took it to the open window and had the satisfaction of seeing it shattered to atoms on the pavement). But stay! I perceive a possible flaw in my argument. Perhaps you were guided in your choice by a definite wish to insult me. I am sure, on reflection, that this was so. I shall not forget. Yours, etc., CYNTHIA BEAUMARSH.

DEAR LADY AMBLESHAM, There’s an old saying that when you give quickly, you give twice. Because of this, I've intentionally waited to write to you, so I wouldn’t seem to thank you more than once for the small, cheap, ugly gift you sent me for my recent wedding. If you were a poor woman, that little bowl of poorly made Dresden china would simply show your lack of taste; if you were blind, it would only display your awful stinginess. But since you have normal eyesight and more than enough money, your gift reveals you to be both a Philistine and a miser (or at least it did until, less than ten seconds after I took it out of the tissue paper, I tossed it out the window and enjoyed watching it shatter on the pavement). But wait! I see a possible flaw in my argument. Maybe you chose it with the specific intent to insult me. I’m sure, upon reflection, that this is true. I won't forget. Yours, etc., CYNTHIA BEAUMARSH.

PS. My husband asks me to tell you to warn Lord Amblesham to keep out of his way or to assume some disguise so complete that he will not be recognised by him and horsewhipped.

PS. My husband wants me to tell you to warn Lord Amblesham to stay out of his way or to come up with such a complete disguise that he won’t be recognized and get horsewhipped.

PPS. I am sending copies of this letter to the principal London and provincial newspapers.

PPS. I'm sending copies of this letter to the main London and local newspapers.

LETTER FROM...

LETTER FROM...

But enough! I never thought I should be so strong in this line. I had not foreseen such copiousness and fatal fluency. Never again will I tap these deep dark reservoirs in a character that had always seemed to me, on the whole, so amiable.

But that's enough! I never thought I’d be so strong in this area. I didn’t expect such abundance and deadly fluency. I won’t ever dive into these deep, dark parts of a personality that has always seemed, to me, generally so friendly.





MOBLED KING 1911.

Just as a memorial, just to perpetuate in one’s mind the dead man in whose image and honour it has been erected, this statue is better than any that I have seen.... No, pedantic reader: I ought not to have said ‘than any other that I have seen’ Except in shrouded and distorted outline, I have not seen this statue.

Just as a memorial, just to keep alive in our minds the deceased person in whose image and honor it has been created, this statue is better than any I’ve seen... No, detail-oriented reader: I shouldn’t have said ‘than any other I’ve seen.’ Except for some vague and distorted versions, I haven’t actually seen this statue.

Not as an image, then, can it be extolled by me. And I am bound to say that even as an honour it seems to me more than dubious. Commissioned and designed and chiselled and set up in all reverence, it yet serves very well the purpose of a guy. This does not surprise you. You are familiar with a host of statues that are open to precisely that objection. Westminster Abbey abounds in them. They confront you throughout London and the provinces. They stud the Continent. Rare indeed is the statue that can please the well-wishers of the person portrayed. Nor in every case is the sculptor to blame. There is in the art of sculpture itself a quality intractable to the aims of personal portraiture. Sculpture, just as it cannot fitly record the gesture of a moment, is discommoded by personal idiosyncrasies. The details that go to compose this or that gentleman’s appearance—such as the little wrinkles around his eyes, and the way his hair grows, and the special convolutions of his ears—all these, presentable on canvas, or evocable by words, are not right matter for the chisel or for the mould and furnace. Translated into terms of bronze or marble, howsoever cunningly, these slight and trivial things cease to be trivial and slight. They assume a ludicrous importance. No man is worthy to be reproduced as bust or statue. And if sculpture is too august to deal with what a man has received from his Maker, how much less ought it to be bothered about what he has received from his hosier and tailor! Sculpture’s province is the soul. The most concrete, it is also the most spiritual of the arts. The very heaviness and stubbornness of its material, precluding it from happy dalliance with us fleeting individual creatures, fit it to cope with that which in mankind is permanent and universal. It can through the symbol give us incomparably the type. Wise is that sculptor who, when portray an individual he must, treats arbitrarily the mere actual husk, and strives but to show the soul. Of course, he must first catch that soul. What M. Rodin knew about the character and career of Mr. George Wyndham, or about the character and career of Mr. Bernard Shaw, was not, I hazard, worth knowing; and Mr. Shaw is handed down by him to posterity as a sort of bearded lady, and Mr. Wyndham as a sort of beardless one. But about Honore’ de Balzac he knew much. Balzac he understood. Balzac’s work, Balzac’s soul, in that great rugged figure aspiring and indeflexible, he gave us with a finality that could have been achieved through no other art than sculpture.

I can't praise it as an image. Honestly, it seems more than questionable as an honor. Even though it was commissioned, designed, carved, and set up with reverence, it really just serves as a prop. This probably doesn’t surprise you. You’ve seen plenty of statues that share this flaw. Westminster Abbey is full of them. They’re everywhere in London and beyond. They’re scattered across the continent. It's rare to find a statue that actually pleases the supporters of the person it represents. And it's not always the sculptor’s fault. The nature of sculpture itself makes it tough to achieve the goals of personal portraiture. Sculpture, like it can’t accurately capture a fleeting gesture, is also hindered by personal quirks. The details that define a person's appearance—like the little wrinkles around their eyes, the way their hair grows, and the unique shapes of their ears—can be presented on a canvas or described in words, but they’re not suitable for the chisel or mold. When these minor and seemingly unimportant features are rendered in bronze or marble, they lose their triviality and take on an absurd significance. No one deserves to be captured as a bust or statue. If sculpture is too noble to depict what a person has received from their Creator, then it should care even less about what they’ve received from their tailor or sock maker! Sculpture’s true domain is the soul. It is the most tangible yet also the most spiritual of the arts. Its heavy and unyielding materials, which prevent it from engaging with our transient selves, make it suited to address what is permanent and universal in humanity. Through symbolism, it can uniquely convey archetypes. A wise sculptor, when forced to depict an individual, treats the actual physical form as secondary and aims to reveal the soul. Of course, he must first capture that soul. What M. Rodin knew about Mr. George Wyndham's character and life or Mr. Bernard Shaw's was probably not worth knowing; Mr. Shaw ended up looking like a bearded lady to posterity, and Mr. Wyndham a sort of beardless one. But he knew a lot about Honoré de Balzac. He understood Balzac. He portrayed Balzac’s work and soul in that great, rugged figure full of aspiration and determination, achieving a finality that only sculpture could deliver.

There is a close kinship between that statue of Balzac and this statue of which I am to tell you. Both induce, above all, a profound sense of unrest, of heroic will to overcome all obstacles. The will to compass self-expression, the will to emerge from darkness to light, from formlessness to form, from nothing to everything—this it is that I find in either statue; and this it is in virtue of which the Balzac has unbeknown a brother on the Italian seaboard.

There’s a strong connection between that statue of Balzac and the one I'm about to tell you about. Both evoke, especially, a deep feeling of unease and a heroic determination to overcome all challenges. The desire for self-expression, the drive to move from darkness to light, from chaos to shape, from nothing to everything—this is what I see in both statues; and this is why the Balzac surprisingly has a counterpart along the Italian coast.

Here stands—or rather struggles—on his pedestal this younger brother, in strange contrast with the scenery about him. Mildly, behind his back, the sea laps the shingle. Mildly, in front of him, on the other side of the road, rise some of those mountains whereby the Earth, before she settled down to cool, compassed—she, too—some sort of self-expression. Mildly around his pedestal, among rusty anchors strewn there on the grass between road and beach, sit the fishermen, mending their nets or their sails, or whittling bits of wood. What will you say of these fishermen when——but I outstrip my narrative.

Here stands—or rather struggles—on his pedestal this younger brother, in a strange contrast with the scenery around him. Gently, behind him, the sea laps at the pebbles. Softly, in front of him, on the other side of the road, rise some of those mountains that the Earth formed before she settled down to cool, expressing herself in some way. Casually around his pedestal, among rusty anchors scattered across the grass between the road and the beach, sit the fishermen, mending their nets or sails, or carving bits of wood. What will you say about these fishermen when—but I’m getting ahead of my story.

I had no inkling of tragedy when first I came to the statue. I did not even know it was a statue. I had made by night the short journey from Genoa to this place beside the sea; and, driving along the coast-road to the hotel that had been recommended, I passed what in the starlight looked like nothing but an elderly woman mounted on a square pedestal and gazing out seaward—a stout, elderly, lonely woman in a poke bonnet, indescribable except by that old Victorian term ‘a party,’ and as unlike Balzac’s younger brother as only Sarah Gamp’s elder sister could be. How, I wondered in my hotel, came the elder sister of Sarah Gamp to be here in Liguria and in the twentieth century? How clomb she, puffing and panting, on to that pedestal? For what argosy of gin was she straining her old eyes seaward? I knew there would be no sleep for me until I had solved these problems; and I went forth afoot along the way I had come. The moon had risen; and presently I saw in the starlight the ‘party’ who so intrigued me. Eminent, amorphous, mysterious, there she stood, immobile, voluminous, ghastly beneath the moon. By a slight shoreward lift of crinoline, as against the seaward protrusion of poke bonnet, a grotesque balance was given to the unshapely shape of her. For all her uncanniness, I thought I had never seen any one, male or female, old or young, look so hopelessly common. I felt that by daylight a noble vulgarity might be hers. In the watches of the night she was hopelessly, she was transcendently common.

I had no idea of the tragedy when I first saw the statue. I didn't even realize it was a statue. I'd made the short trip from Genoa to this seaside spot at night, and as I drove along the coastal road to the hotel that had been recommended, I passed what appeared in the starlight to be nothing more than an old woman standing on a square pedestal, looking out at the sea—a stout, elderly, lonely woman in a poke bonnet, indescribable except for that old Victorian term ‘a party,’ and as unlike Balzac’s younger brother as Sarah Gamp’s elder sister could possibly be. How, I wondered in my hotel, did Sarah Gamp’s elder sister end up here in Liguria in the twentieth century? How did she climb, huffing and puffing, onto that pedestal? For what treasure of gin was she straining her old eyes to see out to sea? I knew I wouldn't get any sleep until I figured this out, so I went back along the path I had come. The moon had come up, and soon I saw in the starlight the ‘party’ that fascinated me. Prominent, shapeless, mysterious, there she stood, motionless, large, chilling beneath the moon. With a slight lift of her crinoline against the protruding poke bonnet, there was a strange balance to her unshapely form. For all her eeriness, I thought I had never seen anyone, male or female, young or old, who looked so completely ordinary. I sensed that in daylight she might have a noble kind of vulgarity. In the stillness of the night, she was hopelessly and transcendently common.

Little by little, as I came nearer, she ceased to illude me, and I began to think of her as ‘it.’ What ‘it’ was, however, I knew not until I was at quite close quarters to the pedestal it rose from. There, on the polished granite, was carved this legend:

Little by little, as I got closer, she stopped captivating me, and I started to think of her as ‘it.’ However, I didn't know what ‘it’ was until I was right up next to the pedestal it stood on. There, on the smooth granite, was this inscription:

A UMBERTO IO

A Umberto I

And instinctively, as my eye travelled up, my hand leapt to the salute; for I stood before the veiled image of a dead king, and had been guilty of a misconception that dishonoured him.

And instinctively, as my gaze went upward, my hand shot up in a salute; for I stood before the covered statue of a deceased king and had been guilty of a misunderstanding that brought shame to him.

Standing respectfully at one angle and another, I was able to form, by the outlines of the grey sheeting that enveloped him, some rough notion of his posture and his costume. Round what was evidently his neck the sheeting was constricted by ropes; and the height and girth of the bundle above—to half-closed eyes, even now, an averted poke-bonnet—gave token of a tall helmet with a luxuriant shock of plumes waving out behind. Immediately beneath the ropes, the breadth and sharpness of the bundle hinted at epaulettes. And the protrusion that had seemed to be that of a wind-blown crinoline was caused, I thought, by the king having his left hand thrust well out to grasp the hilt of his inclined sword. Altogether, I had soon builded a clear enough idea of his aspect; and I promised myself a curious gratification in comparing anon this idea with his aspect as it really was.

Standing respectfully from different angles, I managed to get a rough idea of his posture and outfit from the outlines of the gray fabric that wrapped around him. The fabric was tight around what was clearly his neck, and the height and size of the bundle above—topped off by a partly closed poke bonnet—suggested a tall helmet adorned with a lush plume flowing out behind. Right below the ropes, the width and sharpness of the bundle hinted at epaulettes. The protrusion that had looked like a wind-blown crinoline, I thought, was actually the king extending his left hand to grab the hilt of his tilted sword. Overall, I quickly built a clear picture of his appearance, and I promised myself a curious satisfaction in comparing this image with how he actually looked.

Yes, I took it for granted that the expectant statue was to be unveiled within the next few days. I was glad to be in time—not knowing in how terribly good time I was—for the ceremony. Not since my early childhood had I seen the unveiling of a statue; and on that occasion I had struck a discordant note by weeping bitterly. I dare say you know that statue of William Harvey which stands on the Leas at Folkestone. You say you were present at the unveiling? Well, I was the child who cried. I had been told that William Harvey was a great and good man who discovered the circulation of the blood; and my mind had leapt, in all the swiftness of its immaturity, to the conclusion that his statue would be a bright blood-red. Cruel was the thrill of dismay I had when at length the cord was pulled and the sheeting slid down, revealing so dull a sight...

Yes, I took it for granted that the statue was going to be unveiled in the next few days. I was happy to be on time—not realizing just how right on time I was—for the ceremony. It had been ages since I saw a statue being unveiled; and back then, I made things awkward by crying my eyes out. I’m sure you know the statue of William Harvey that stands on the Leas at Folkestone. You were there for the unveiling? Well, I was the kid who cried. I had been told that William Harvey was a great man who discovered how blood circulates, and my young mind jumped to the conclusion that his statue would be bright blood-red. I was crushed when the cord was pulled and the covering came down, revealing such a dull sight...

Contemplating the veiled Umberto, I remembered that sight, remembered those tears unworthy (as my nurse told me) of a little gentleman. Years had passed. I was grown older and wiser. I had learnt to expect less of life. There was no fear that I should disgrace myself in the matter of Umberto.

Contemplating the hidden Umberto, I recalled that moment, remembered those tears that my nurse said weren't fitting for a little gentleman. Years had gone by. I had grown older and wiser. I had learned to expect less from life. There was no worry that I would embarrass myself concerning Umberto.

I was not so old, though, nor so wise, as I am now. I expected more than there is of Italian speed, and less than there is of Italian subtlety. A whole year has passed since first I set eyes on veiled Umberto. And Umberto is still veiled.

I wasn't as old or as wise back then as I am now. I expected more of the quickness typical of Italians, and less of their cleverness. It's been a whole year since I first saw the veiled Umberto. And Umberto is still veiled.

And veiled for more than a whole year, as I now know, had Umberto been before my coming. Four years before that, the municipal council, it seems, had voted the money for him. His father, of sensational memory, was here already, in the middle of the main piazza, of course. And Garibaldi was hard by; so was Mazzini; so was Cavour. Umberto was still implicit in a block of marble, high upon one of the mountains of Carrara. The task of educing him was given to a promising young sculptor who lived here. Down came the block of marble, and was transported to the studio of the promising young sculptor; and out, briskly enough, mustachios and all, came Umberto. He looked very regal, I am sure, as he stood glaring around with his prominent marble eyeballs, and snuffing the good fresh air of the world as far as might be into shallow marble nostrils. He looked very authoritative and fierce and solemn, I am sure. He made, anyhow, a deep impression on the mayor and councillors, and the only question was as to just where he should be erected. The granite pedestal had already been hewn and graven; but a worthy site was to seek. Outside the railway station? He would obstruct the cabs. In the Giardino Pubblico? He would clash with Garibaldi. Every councillor had a pet site, and every other one a pet objection to it. That strip of waste ground where the fishermen sat pottering? It was too humble, too far from the centre of things. Meanwhile, Umberto stayed in the studio. Dust settled on his epaulettes. A year went by. Spiders ventured to spin their webs from his plumes to his mustachios. Another year went by. Whenever the councillors had nothing else to talk about they talked about the site for Umberto.

And for over a year, as I now know, Umberto had been hidden away before I arrived. It seems the municipal council had approved the funds for him four years earlier. His father, who was quite famous, was already here, right in the middle of the main square, of course. And Garibaldi was nearby; so were Mazzini and Cavour. Umberto was still trapped inside a block of marble, high up on one of the mountains of Carrara. The job of bringing him to life was given to a promising young sculptor who lived here. The block of marble was brought down and moved to the studio of the young sculptor, and out came Umberto, complete with mustache. I’m sure he looked very regal as he stood glaring around with his prominent marble eyes, breathing in the fresh air of the world through his shallow marble nostrils. He must have looked quite authoritative, fierce, and solemn. He definitely made a strong impression on the mayor and the council members, and the only question was where to place him. The granite pedestal had already been carved and engraved, but a suitable location was still to be found. Outside the train station? He would block the taxis. In the Public Garden? He would clash with Garibaldi. Each council member had their favorite site, and every other one had a reason why it wouldn't work. That patch of wasteland where the fishermen sat working? It was too humble, too far from the center of things. Meanwhile, Umberto remained in the studio. Dust gathered on his shoulders. A year passed. Spiders dared to spin webs from his feathers to his mustache. Another year passed. Whenever the council members didn’t have anything else to discuss, they talked about the site for Umberto.

Presently they became aware that among the poorer classes of the town had arisen a certain hostility to the statue. The councillors suspected that the priesthood had been at work. The forces of reaction against the forces of progress! Very well! The councillors hurriedly decided that the best available site, on the whole, was that strip of waste ground where the fishermen sat pottering. The pedestal was promptly planted. Umberto was promptly wrapped up, put on a lorry, wheeled to the place, and hoisted into position. The date of the unveiling was fixed. The mayor I am told, had already composed his speech, and was getting it by heart. Around the pedestal the fishermen sat pottering. It was not observed that they received any visits from the priests.

Currently, they realized that there was some hostility towards the statue among the poorer people in town. The councillors suspected that the priests were behind it. The forces of resistance against the forces of progress! Alright! The councillors quickly decided that the best spot available was that piece of unused ground where the fishermen were hanging out. The pedestal was swiftly set up. Umberto was wrapped up, loaded onto a truck, taken to the site, and raised into position. The date for the unveiling was set. I’ve heard that the mayor had already written his speech and was memorizing it. Meanwhile, the fishermen were still hanging out around the pedestal. It went unnoticed that they weren’t visited by any priests.

But priests are subtle; and it is a fact that three days before the date of the unveiling the fishermen went, all in their black Sunday clothes, and claimed audience of the mayor. He laid aside the MS. of his speech, and received them affably. Old Agostino, their spokesman, he whose face is so marvellously wrinkled, lifted his quavering voice. He told the mayor, with great respect, that the rights of the fishermen had been violated. That piece of ground had for hundreds of years belonged to them. They had not been consulted about that statue. They did not want it there. It was in the way, and must (said Agostino) be removed. At first the mayor was inclined to treat the deputation with a light good humour, and to resume the study of his MS. But Agostino had a MS. of his own. This was a copy of a charter whereby, before mayors and councillors were, the right to that piece of land had been granted in perpetuity to the fisherfolk of the district. The mayor, not committing himself to any opinion of the validity of the document, said that he—but there, it is tedious to report the speeches of mayors. Agostino told his mayor that a certain great lawyer would be arriving from Genoa to-morrow. It were tedious to report what passed between that great lawyer and the mayor and councillors assembled. Suffice it that the councillors were frightened, the date of the unveiling was postponed, and the whole matter, referred to high authorities in Rome, went darkly drifting into some form of litigation, and there abides.

But priests are clever; and it's true that three days before the unveiling, the fishermen, all dressed in their black Sunday clothes, went to see the mayor. He put aside his speech draft and welcomed them warmly. Old Agostino, their spokesperson with a wonderfully wrinkled face, raised his trembling voice. He respectfully told the mayor that the fishermen’s rights had been violated. That piece of land had belonged to them for hundreds of years. They hadn’t been consulted about the statue. They didn’t want it there; it was in the way and must (said Agostino) be removed. At first, the mayor took the delegation lightly and was ready to go back to his speech. But Agostino had a document of his own. This was a copy of a charter that granted the rights to that land indefinitely to the local fishermen before mayors and councilors even existed. The mayor, not wanting to take a stance on the document's validity, said that he—but it’s tedious to go through mayors’ speeches. Agostino informed the mayor that a prominent lawyer would be arriving from Genoa the next day. It’s boring to recount what happened between that lawyer and the mayor and the assembled councilors. It’s enough to say that the councilors were frightened, the unveiling was postponed, and the whole issue was sent to higher authorities in Rome, where it is stuck in some form of litigation, and remains unresolved.

Technically, then, neither side may claim that it has won. The statue has not been unveiled. But the statue has not been displaced. Practically, though, and morally, the palm is, so far, to the fishermen. The pedestal does not really irk them at all. On the contrary, it and the sheeting do cast for them in the heat a pleasant shadow, of which (the influence of Fleet Street, once felt, never shaken off, forces me to say) they are not slow to avail themselves. And the cost of the litigation comes not, you may be sure, out of their light old pockets, but out of the coffers of some pious rich folk hereabouts. The Pope remains a prisoner in the Vatican? Well, here is Umberto, a kind of hostage. Yet with what a difference! Here is no spiritual king stripped of earthly kingship. Here is an earthly king kept swaddled up day after day, to be publicly ridiculous. The fishermen, as I have said, pay him no heed. The mayor, passing along the road, looks straight in front of him, with an elaborate assumption of unconcern. So do the councillors. But there are others who look maliciously up at the hapless figure. Now and again there comes a monk from the monastery on that hill yonder. He laughs into his beard as he goes by. Two by two, in their grey cloaks and their blue mantillas, the little orphan girls are sometimes marched past. There they go, as I write. Not malice, but a vague horror, is in the eyes they turn. Umberto, belike, is used as a means to frighten them when, or lest, they offend. The nun in whose charge they arc crosses herself.

Technically, neither side can really say they’ve won. The statue hasn’t been revealed yet. But it also hasn’t been moved. Still, practically and morally, the fishermen are the ones coming out ahead for now. The pedestal doesn’t bother them at all. In fact, it and the covering provide them a nice bit of shade from the sun, which, I can’t help but mention, they’re quick to take advantage of. And the costs of the legal battle definitely aren’t coming from their small pockets; they’re being covered by some wealthy, well-meaning locals. The Pope may be stuck in the Vatican, but here’s Umberto, acting like a kind of hostage. But oh, what a difference! He’s not a spiritual leader stripped of earthly power; he’s a king kept wrapped up each day, looking ridiculous. The fishermen, as I said, ignore him. The mayor walks by, looking straight ahead with a show of indifference. The same goes for the council members. But some people do look up at the poor figure with malicious glee. Now and then, a monk from the monastery on that hill passes by, chuckling to himself. The little orphan girls, dressed in their grey cloaks and blue mantillas, sometimes walk past in pairs. They’re going by right now as I write. It’s not malice, but a vague fear in their eyes as they glance his way. Umberto is likely used as a way to scare them into behaving. The nun looking after them crosses herself.

Yet it is recorded of Umberto that he was kind to little children. This, indeed, is one of the few things recorded of him. Fierce though he looked, he was, for the most part, it must be confessed, null. He seldom asserted himself. There was so little of that for him to assert. He had, therefore, no personal enemies. In a negative way, he was popular, and was positively popular, for a while, after his assassination. And this it is that makes him now the less able, poor fellow, to understand and endure the shame he is put to. ‘Stat rex indignatus.’ He does try to assert himself now—does strive, by day and by night, poor petrefact, to rip off these fell and clownish integuments. Of his elder brother in Paris he has never heard; but he knows that Lazarus arisen from the tomb did not live in grave-clothes. He forgets that after all he is only a statue. To himself he is still a king—or at least a man who was once a king and, having done no wrong, ought not now to be insulted. If he had in his composition one marble grain of humour, he might... but no, a joke against oneself is always cryptic. Fat men are not always the best drivers of fat oxen; and cryptic statues cannot be depended on to see cryptic jokes.

Yet it’s noted that Umberto was kind to little children. This, in fact, is one of the few things said about him. Fierce as he appeared, he was mostly, it must be admitted, unremarkable. He seldom asserted himself. There was so little of that for him to assert. Therefore, he had no personal enemies. In a negative way, he was popular, and he was positively popular for a while after his assassination. This is what makes it harder for him now, poor guy, to understand and endure the shame he faces. ‘Stat rex indignatus.’ He does try to assert himself now—he strives, day and night, poor thing, to tear off these dreadful and ridiculous coverings. He has never heard of his older brother in Paris; but he knows that Lazarus, raised from the tomb, didn’t live in grave clothes. He forgets that after all he’s just a statue. To himself, he is still a king—or at least a man who was once a king and, having done no wrong, shouldn’t now be insulted. If he had even a tiny bit of humor in him, he might... but no, a joke at one’s own expense is always hard to understand. Heavyset men aren’t always the best drivers of heavy oxen, and statues that seem complex can’t be counted on to grasp complex jokes.

If Umberto could grasp the truth that no man is worthy to be reproduced as a statue; if he could understand, once and for all, that the unveiling of him were itself a notable disservice to him, then might his wrath be turned to acquiescence, and his acquiescence to gratitude, and he be quite happy hid. Is he, really, more ridiculous now than he always was? If you be an extraordinary man, as was his father, win a throne by all means: you will fill it. If your son be another extraordinary man, he will fill it when his turn comes. But if that son be, as, alas, he most probably will be, like Umberto, quite ordinary, then let parental love triumph over pride of dynasty: advise your boy to abdicate at the earliest possible moment. A great king—what better? But it is ill that a throne be sat on by one whose legs dangle uncertainly towards the dais, and ill that a crown settle down over the tip of the nose. And the very fact that for quite inadequate kings men’s hands do leap to the salute, instinctively, does but make us, on reflection, the more conscious of the whole absurdity. Even than a great man on a throne we can, when we reflect, imagine something—ah, not something better perhaps, but something more remote from absurdity. Let us say that Umberto’s father was great, as well as extraordinary. He was accounted great enough to be the incarnation of a great idea. ‘United Italy’—oh yes, a great idea, a charming idea: in the ‘sixties I should have been all for it. But how shall I or any other impartial person write odes to the reality? What people in all this exquisite peninsula are to-day the happier for the things done by and through Vittorio Emmanuele Liberator?

If Umberto could understand that no person is deserving of being immortalized as a statue; if he could finally realize that revealing him is actually a disservice to him, then maybe his anger could turn into acceptance, and his acceptance into gratitude, and he could be happily hidden away. Is he really more ridiculous now than he ever was? If you're an extraordinary person, like his father, claim a throne by all means: you’ll deserve it. If your son is also extraordinary, he will take his place when the time comes. But if that son ends up, as it’s likely he will, being quite ordinary like Umberto, then let parental love win out over pride in lineage: tell your son to step down as soon as possible. A great king—what’s better? But it’s unfortunate for a throne to be occupied by someone whose legs dangle awkwardly towards the dais, and unfortunate for a crown to rest at the tip of the nose. The fact that people instinctively salute even inadequate kings only highlights the absurdity of it all. Even more than a great person on a throne, when we think about it, we can imagine something—oh, maybe not something better, but something farther removed from absurdity. Let's say Umberto’s father was great, as well as extraordinary. He was seen as great enough to embody a significant idea. “United Italy”—sure, a great idea, a lovely idea: in the 1860s, I would have fully supported it. But how can I or anyone else impartial celebrate the reality? What people in this beautiful country are today happier because of the actions taken by and through Vittorio Emmanuele Liberator?

The question is not merely rhetorical. There is the large class of politicians, who would have had no scope in the old days. And there are the many men who in other days would have been fishing or ploughing, but now strut in this and that official uniform. There passes between me and the sea, as I write—how opportunely people do pass here!—a little man with a peaked cap and light blue breeches and a sword. His prime duty is to see that none of his fellow peasants shall carry home a bucket of sea-water. For there is salt in sea-water; and heavily, because they must have it or sicken, salt is taxed; and this passing sentinel is to prevent them from cheating the Revenue by recourse to the sea which, though here it is, they must not regard as theirs. What becomes of the tax-money? It goes towards the building of battleships, cruisers, gunboats and so forth. What are these for? Why, for Italy to be a Great European Power with, of course. In the little blue bay behind Umberto, while I write, there lies at anchor an Italian gunboat. Opportunely again? I can but assure you that it really and truly is there. It has been there for two days. It delights the fishermen. They say it is ‘bella e pulita com’ un fiore.’ They stand shading their eyes towards it, smiling and proud, heirs of all the ages, neglecting their sails and nets and spars of wood. They can imagine nothing better than it. They see nothing at all sinister or absurd about it, these simple fellows. And simple Umberto, their captive, strives to wheel round on his pedestal and to tear but a peep-hole in his sheeting. He would be glad could he feast but one eye on this bit of national glory. But he remains helpless—helpless as a Sultana made ready for the Bosphorus, helpless as a pig is in a poke. It enrages him that he who was so eminently respectable in life should be made so ludicrous on his eminence after death. He is bitter at the inertia of the men who set him up. Were he an ornament of the Church, not of the State that he served so conscientiously, how very different would be the treatment of his plight! If he were a Saint, occluded thus by the municipality, how many the prayers that would be muttered, the candles promised, for his release! There would be processions, too; and who knows but that there might even be a miracle vouchsafed, a rending of the veil? The only procession that passes him is that of the intimidated orphans. No heavenly power intervenes for him—perhaps (he bitterly conjectures) for fear of offending the Vatican. Sirocco, now and again, blows furiously at his back, but never splits the sheeting. Rain often soaks it, never rots it. There is no help for him. He stands a mock to the pious, a shame and incubus to the emancipated; received, yet hushed up; exalted, yet made a fool of; taken and left; a monument to Fate’s malice.

The question isn’t just rhetorical. There’s a large group of politicians who wouldn’t have had any opportunities in the past. Then there are many men who, back in the day, would have been fishing or farming, but now they parade around in various official uniforms. As I write, a little man in a peaked cap, light blue pants, and a sword walks by me—people really do pass at the right moment! His main job is to make sure none of his fellow villagers takes home a bucket of seawater. Sea water has salt in it, and since they need it to stay healthy, salt is heavily taxed; this guy is here to stop them from cheating the revenue by using the sea, which, even though it’s right here, they’re not supposed to consider theirs. Where does the tax money go? It funds battleships, cruisers, gunboats, and so on. What’s it for? So Italy can be a major European power, of course. Right now, in the little blue bay behind Umberto, an Italian gunboat is anchored. Coincidentally? I assure you, it’s really there. It's been there for two days. The fishermen are thrilled. They say it’s ‘beautiful and clean like a flower.’ They stand, shielding their eyes from the sun, smiling and proud, feeling like the heirs of all time, neglecting their sails, nets, and wooden spars. They can’t imagine anything better. They don’t see anything sinister or absurd about it, these simple men. And simple Umberto, their statue, tries to turn on his pedestal and peek through his covering. He would be happy to catch a glimpse of this bit of national pride. But he’s stuck—helpless like a sultana ready for the Bosphorus, helpless like a pig in a poke. It frustrates him that he, who was so respected in life, should be made to look so ridiculous in death. He’s bitter about the inaction of the people who put him up there. If he were a symbol of the Church rather than the State he served so diligently, his situation would be treated so differently! If he were a saint, concealed by the municipality, think of all the prayers that would be whispered and the candles lit for his liberation! There would be processions too; who knows, there might even be a miracle revealed, a tearing of the veil? The only procession that passes him is that of the frightened orphans. No divine power steps in for him—perhaps, he bitterly thinks, out of fear of upsetting the Vatican. The Sirocco occasionally blows fiercely at his back but never rips his covering. Rain often soaks it but never deteriorates it. He’s got no help. He stands as mockery to the devout, a burden and source of shame to the free; acknowledged but silenced; honored but made a fool of; taken and abandoned; a monument to fate’s cruelty.

From under the hem of his weather-beaten domino, always, he just displays, with a sort of tragic coquetry, the toe of a stout and serviceable marble boot. And this, I have begun to believe, is all that I shall ever see of him. Else might I not be writing about him; for else had he not so haunted me. If I knew myself destined to see him—to see him steadily and see him whole—no matter how many years hence, I could forthwith think about other things. I had hoped that by this essay I might rid my mind of him. He is inexcutible, confound him! His pedestal draws me to itself with some such fascination as had the altar of the unknown god for the wondering Greek. I try to distract myself by thinking of other images—images that I have seen. I think of Bartolommeo Colleoni riding greatly forth under the shadow of the church of Saint John and Saint Paul. Of Mr. Peabody I think, cosy in his armchair behind the Royal Exchange; of Nelson above the sparrows, and of Perseus among the pigeons; of golden Albert, and of Harvey the not red. Up looms Umberto, uncouthly casting them one and all into the shade. I think of other statues that I have not seen—statues suspected of holding something back from even the clearest-eyed men who have stood beholding and soliciting them. But how obvious, beside Umberto, the Sphinx would be! And Memnon, how tamely he sits waiting for the dawn!

From under the edge of his worn-out cloak, he always shows off, with a kind of tragic flair, the toe of a sturdy marble boot. And I’ve started to think this is all I’ll ever see of him. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be writing about him; his presence has haunted me too much. If I knew I was destined to really see him—see him clearly and entirely—no matter how many years from now, I could immediately focus on other things. I had hoped that by writing this essay, I could free my mind of him. He’s inescapable, damn him! His pedestal draws me in with a fascination similar to what the altar of the unknown god had for the curious Greek. I try to distract myself by thinking of other images—images I have seen. I think of Bartolommeo Colleoni riding grandly under the shadow of the church of Saint John and Saint Paul. I think of Mr. Peabody, cozy in his armchair behind the Royal Exchange; of Nelson high above the sparrows, and of Perseus among the pigeons; of golden Albert, and of Harvey the not-red. But looming above them all is Umberto, roughly casting them all into shadow. I think of other statues I haven’t seen—statues that seem to hold something back from even the sharpest-eyed men who have stood looking at them. But how obvious the Sphinx would be next to Umberto! And how quietly Memnon sits, waiting for the dawn!

Matchless as a memorial, then, I say again, this statue is. And as a work of art it has at least the advantage of being beyond criticism. In my young days, I wrote a plea that all the statues in the streets and squares of London should be extirpated and, according to their materials, smashed or melted. From an aesthetic standpoint, I went a trifle too far: London has a few good statues. From an humane standpoint, my plea was all wrong. Let no violence be done to the effigies of the dead. There is disrespect in setting up a dead man’s effigy and then not unveiling it. But there would be no disrespect, and there would be no violence, if the bad statues familiar to London were ceremoniously veiled, and their inscribed pedestals left just as they are. That is a scheme which occurred to me soon after I saw the veiled Umberto. Mr. Birrell has now stepped in and forestalled my advocacy. Pereant qui—but no, who could wish that charming man to perish? The realisation of that scheme is what matters.

As a memorial, I say again, this statue is truly unique. And as a piece of art, it has the advantage of being beyond criticism. When I was younger, I argued that all the statues in the streets and squares of London should be removed and, depending on their materials, either smashed or melted down. Aesthetically, I may have gone a bit too far: London does have a few decent statues. From a humane perspective, my argument was completely wrong. We shouldn't harm the likenesses of the deceased. It is disrespectful to put up a statue of someone who has passed away and then leave it covered. However, there would be no disrespect and no harm if the poorly made statues scattered throughout London were ceremoniously hidden away, while their engraved pedestals remained as they are. That was an idea that came to me soon after I saw the veiled Umberto. Mr. Birrell has now stepped in and taken up my cause. Pereant qui—but no, who would wish that charming man any harm? What matters is making that idea a reality.

Let an inventory be taken of those statues. Let it be submitted to Lord Rosebery, and he be asked to tick off all those statesmen, poets, philosophers and other personages about whom he would wish to orate. Then let the list be passed on to other orators, until every statue on it shall have its particular spokesman. Then let the dates for the various veilings be appointed. If there be four or five veilings every week, I conceive that the whole list will be exhausted in two years or so. And my enjoyment of the reported speeches will not be the less keen because I can so well imagine them.... In conclusion, Lord Rosebery said that the keynote to the character of the man in whose honour they were gathered together to-day was, first and last, integrity. (Applause.) He did not say of him that he had been infallible. Which of us was infallible? (Laughter.) But this he would say, that the great man whose statue they were looking on for the last time had been actuated throughout his career by no motive but the desire to do that, and that only, which would conduce to the honour and to the stability of the country that gave him birth. Of him it might truly be said, as had been said of another, ‘That which he had to give, he gave.’ (Loud and prolonged applause.) His Lordship then pulled the cord, and the sheeting rolled up into position...

Let’s take an inventory of those statues. We should give it to Lord Rosebery and ask him to check off all the statesmen, poets, philosophers, and other notable figures he would want to speak about. Then, we can pass the list to other speakers until every statue has its own spokesperson. After that, we can schedule the different unveilings. If there are four or five unveilings each week, I think we can finish the whole list in about two years. And my enjoyment of the reported speeches won’t be any less because I can easily imagine them... In conclusion, Lord Rosebery stated that the key aspect of the man we are honoring today was, above all, integrity. (Applause.) He didn’t claim that this man was infallible. Who among us is infallible? (Laughter.) But what he would say is that the great man whose statue they were looking at for the last time was motivated throughout his career solely by the desire to do whatever would honor and stabilize the country that raised him. It could truly be said of him, as it has been said of another, ‘That which he had to give, he gave.’ (Loud and prolonged applause.) His Lordship then pulled the cord, and the draping rolled up into place...

Not, however, because those speeches will so edify and soothe me, nor merely because those veiled statues will make less uncouth the city I was born in, do I feverishly thrust on you my proposition. The wish in me is that posterity shall be haunted by our dead heroes even as I am by Umberto. Rather hard on posterity? Well, the prevision of its plight would cheer me in mine immensely.

Not because those speeches will uplift and comfort me, nor just because those covered statues will make my hometown less awkward, do I eagerly present my idea to you. What I truly want is for future generations to be haunted by our fallen heroes just like I am by Umberto. Is that unfair to future generations? Maybe, but knowing their struggle would bring me a lot of joy in my own.





KOLNIYATSCH 1913.

None of us who keep an eye on the heavens of European literature can forget the emotion that we felt when, but a few years since, the red star of Kolniyatsch swam into our ken. As nobody can prove that I wasn’t, I claim now that I was the first to gauge the magnitude of this star and to predict the ascendant course which it has in fact triumphantly taken. That was in the days when Kolniyatsch was still alive. His recent death gives the cue for the boom. Out of that boom I, for one, will not be left. I rush to scrawl my name, large, on the tombstone of Kolniyatsch.

None of us who follow European literature can forget the excitement we felt a few years ago when the red star of Kolniyatsch came to our attention. Since no one can prove that I wasn’t, I’ll say now that I was the first to recognize the significance of this star and to predict the successful path it has indeed taken. That was back when Kolniyatsch was still alive. His recent death opens the door for the hype. I, for one, won’t be left out of that hype. I’m eager to sign my name in big letters on Kolniyatsch’s tombstone.

These foreign fellows always are especially to be commended. By the mere mention of their names you evoke in reader or hearer a vague sense of your superiority and his. Thank heaven, we are no longer insular. I don’t say we have no native talent. We have heaps of it, pyramids of it, all around. But where, for the genuine thrill, would England be but for her good fortune in being able to draw on a seemingly inexhaustible supply of anguished souls from the Continent—infantile wide-eyed Slavs, Titan Teutons, greatly blighted Scandinavians, all of them different, but all of them raving in one common darkness and with one common gesture plucking out their vitals for exportation? There is no doubt that our continuous receipt of this commodity has had a bracing effect on our national character. We used to be rather phlegmatic, used we not? We have learnt to be vibrant.

These foreign folks really deserve a shout-out. Just mentioning their names brings out a vague sense of superiority in the reader or listener. Thank goodness we’re not so closed off anymore. I’m not saying we don’t have any homegrown talent. We have tons of it—huge amounts, all around us. But honestly, where would England be for the real excitement if it weren't for its good luck in being able to tap into a seemingly endless supply of troubled souls from across the Channel—wide-eyed Slavs, powerful Teutons, deeply affected Scandinavians—each unique, yet all caught in the same darkness and with the same frantic gesture of tearing out their insides for the rest of us? There’s no denying that our ongoing influx of this “commodity” has positively influenced our national character. We used to be a bit stiff, didn’t we? Now we’ve learned to be more lively.

Of Kolniyatsch, as of all authentic master-spirits in literature, it is true that he must be judged rather by what he wrote than by what he was. But the quality of his genius, albeit nothing if not national and also universal, is at the same time so deeply personal that we cannot afford to close our eyes on his life—a life happily not void of those sensational details which are what we all really care about.

Of Kolniyatsch, like all true literary masters, he should be evaluated more by his work than by his identity. However, the essence of his genius, while undoubtedly both national and universal, is also so uniquely personal that we can't ignore his life—a life that fortunately isn't lacking in those sensational details that we all genuinely find intriguing.

‘If you have tears, prepare to shed them now.’ Kolniyatsch was born, last of a long line of rag-pickers, in 1886. At the age of nine he had already acquired that passionate alcoholism which was to have so great an influence in the moulding of his character and on the trend of his thought. Otherwise he does not seem to have shown in childhood any exceptional promise. It was not before his eighteenth birthday that he murdered his grandmother and was sent to that asylum in which he wrote the poems and plays belonging to what we now call his earlier manner. In 1907 he escaped from his sanctum, or chuzketc (cell) as he sardonically called it, and, having acquired some money by an act of violence, gave, by sailing for America, early proof that his genius was of the kind that crosses frontiers and seas. Unfortunately, it was not of the kind that passes Ellis Island. America, to her lasting shame, turned him back. Early in 1908 we find him once more in his old quarters, working at those novels and confessions on which, in the opinion of some, his fame will ultimately rest. Alas, we don’t find him there now. It will be a fortnight ago to-morrow that Luntic Kolniyatsch passed peacefully away, in the twenty-eighth year of his age. He would have been the last to wish us to indulge in any sickly sentimentality. ‘Nothing is here for tears, nothing but well and fair, and what may quiet us in a death so noble.’

‘If you have tears, get ready to shed them now.’ Kolniyatsch was born, the last of a long line of rag-pickers, in 1886. By the age of nine, he had already developed a deep-seated alcoholism that significantly shaped his character and influenced his thoughts. Aside from that, he didn’t show any extraordinary promise in childhood. It wasn’t until his eighteenth birthday that he murdered his grandmother and was sent to the asylum where he wrote the poems and plays that we now refer to as his early works. In 1907, he escaped from his confinement, or chuzketc (cell) as he darkly referred to it, and, having obtained some money through an act of violence, he proved early on that his genius was the kind that transcends borders and oceans by sailing for America. Unfortunately, it was not the kind that could pass through Ellis Island. In a shameful moment, America turned him away. Early in 1908, we find him back in his old quarters, working on those novels and confessions which, according to some, will ultimately establish his reputation. Sadly, he isn’t there now. Tomorrow will mark a fortnight since Luntic Kolniyatsch passed away peacefully, in his twenty-eighth year. He would have been the last to want us to engage in any overly sentimental mourning. ‘There is nothing here for tears, nothing but what is good and beautiful, and what may comfort us in a death so noble.’

Was Kolniyatsch mad? It depends on what we mean by that word. If we mean, as the bureaucrats of Ellis Island and, to their lasting shame, his friends and relations presumably meant, that he did not share our own smug and timid philosophy of life, then indeed was Kolniyatsch not sane. Granting for sake of argument that he was mad in a wider sense than that, we do but oppose an insuperable stumbling-block to the Eugenists. Imagine what Europe would be to-day, had Kolniyatsch not been! As one of the critics avers, ‘It is hardly too much to say that a time may be not far distant, and may indeed be nearer than many of us suppose, when Luntic Kolniyatsch will, rightly or wrongly, be reckoned by some of us as not the least of those writers who are especially symptomatic of the early twentieth century and are possibly “for all time” or for a more or less certainly not inconsiderable period of time.’ That is finely said. But I myself go somewhat further. I say that Kolniyatsch’s message has drowned all previous messages and will drown any that may be uttered in the remotest future. You ask me what, precisely, that message was? Well, it is too elemental, too near to the very heart of naked Nature, for exact definition. Can you describe the message of an angry python more satisfactorily than as S-s-s-s? Or that of an infuriated bull better than as Moo? That of Kolniyatsch lies somewhere between these two. Indeed, at whatever point we take him, we find him hard to fit into any single category. Was he a realist or a romantic? He was neither, and he was both. By more than one critic he has been called a pessimist, and it is true that a part of his achievement may be gauged by the lengths to which he carried pessimism—railing and raging, not, in the manner of his tame forerunners, merely at things in general, or at women, or at himself, but lavishing an equally fierce scorn and hatred on children, on trees and flowers and the moon, and indeed on everything that the sentimentalists have endeavoured to force into favour. On the other hand, his burning faith in a personal Devil, his frank delight in earthquakes and pestilences, and his belief that every one but himself will be brought back to life in time to be frozen to death in the next glacial epoch, seem rather to stamp him as an optimist. By birth and training a man of the people, he was yet an aristocrat to the finger-tips, and Byron would have called him brother, though one trembles to think what he would have called Byron. First and last, he was an artist, and it is by reason of his technical mastery that he most of all outstands. Whether in prose or in verse, he compasses a broken rhythm that is as the very rhythm of life itself, and a cadence that catches you by the throat, as a terrier catches a rat, and wrings from you the last drop of pity and awe. His skill in avoiding ‘the inevitable word’ is simply miraculous. He is the despair of the translator. Far be it from me to belittle the devoted labours of Mr. and Mrs. Pegaway, whose monumental translation of the Master’s complete works is now drawing to its splendid close. Their promised biography of the murdered grandmother is awaited eagerly by all who take—and which of us does not take?—a breathless interest in Kolniyatschiana. But Mr. and Mrs. Pegaway would be the first to admit that their renderings of the prose and verse they love so well are a wretched substitute for the real thing. I wanted to get the job myself, but they nipped in and got it before me. Thank heaven, they cannot deprive me of the power to read Kolniyatsch in the original Gibrisch and to crow over you who can’t.

Was Kolniyatsch crazy? It depends on what we mean by that term. If we mean, as the bureaucrats at Ellis Island and, sadly, his friends and family presumably meant, that he didn’t share our smug and timid outlook on life, then yes, Kolniyatsch was considered insane. For the sake of argument, if he was mad in a broader sense, we still create an insurmountable hurdle for the Eugenists. Imagine what Europe would be like today if Kolniyatsch hadn't existed! As one critic puts it, "It’s not too much to say that a time may come soon, and possibly sooner than many of us think, when Luntic Kolniyatsch will, rightly or wrongly, be seen by some of us as one of the key writers who particularly represent the early twentieth century and who may be 'timeless' or significant for quite a considerable time." That's well said. But I believe even more. I argue that Kolniyatsch's message has drowned out all earlier messages and will overshadow any that might be expressed far into the future. You ask me what exactly that message was? Well, it’s too fundamental, too close to the very essence of raw Nature, to define precisely. Can you describe the message of an angry python better than as S-s-s-s? Or that of an enraged bull any better than as Moo? Kolniyatsch's message lies somewhere between these two. Indeed, wherever we approach him, we find it hard to place him in any single category. Was he a realist or a romantic? He was neither and both. Several critics have labeled him a pessimist, and it’s true that part of his achievement can be measured by how far he took pessimism—ranting and raging, not just at things in general, or at women, or at himself, but unleashing an equally fierce contempt and hatred for children, trees, flowers, and the moon, and indeed everything that sentimentalists have tried to glamorize. On the flip side, his intense belief in a personal Devil, his genuine enjoyment of earthquakes and diseases, and his belief that everyone except himself will come back to life just in time to freeze to death in the next Ice Age seem to indicate that he leans towards optimism. By birth and upbringing a man of the people, he was nonetheless an aristocrat at heart, and Byron would have called him brother, though it’s unnerving to imagine what he would have called Byron. Ultimately, he was an artist, and it is because of his technical skill that he stands out the most. Whether in prose or poetry, he uses a fragmented rhythm that mirrors the very rhythm of life itself, and a cadence that grips you by the throat, like a terrier with a rat, extracting every last drop of pity and awe from you. His talent for avoiding "the inevitable word" is nothing short of miraculous. He is the nightmare of translators. I would never downplay the devoted efforts of Mr. and Mrs. Pegaway, whose monumental translation of the Master’s complete works is nearing its grand conclusion. Their promised biography of the murdered grandmother is eagerly anticipated by all who have— and who among us hasn’t?—a breathless interest in Kolniyatschiana. But Mr. and Mrs. Pegaway would be the first to agree that their translations of the prose and poetry they cherish are a poor substitute for the original. I wanted to take on the job myself, but they beat me to it. Thank goodness they can’t take away my ability to read Kolniyatsch in the original Gibrisch and to gloat over those who can’t.

Of the man himself—for on several occasions I had the privilege and the permit to visit him—I have the pleasantest, most sacred memories. His was a wonderfully vivid and intense personality. The head was beautiful, perfectly conic in form. The eyes were like two revolving lamps, set very close together. The smile was haunting. There was a touch of old-world courtesy in the repression of the evident impulse to spring at one’s throat. The voice had notes that recalled M. Mounet-Sully’s in the later and more important passages of Oedipe Roi. I remember that he always spoke with the greatest contempt of Mr. and Mrs. Pegaway’s translations. He likened them to—but enough! His boom is not yet at the full. A few weeks hence I shall be able to command an even higher price than I could now for my ‘Talks with Kolniyatsch.’

Of the man himself—because I had the privilege and permission to visit him several times—I have the most pleasant and cherished memories. He had a wonderfully vivid and intense personality. His head was beautiful, perfectly conical in shape. His eyes were like two rotating lamps, set very close together. His smile was unforgettable. There was a touch of old-world courtesy in the way he restrained the obvious impulse to leap at one's throat. His voice had qualities that reminded me of M. Mounet-Sully’s in the later, more significant parts of Oedipe Roi. I remember that he always spoke with the utmost contempt for Mr. and Mrs. Pegaway’s translations. He compared them to—but enough! His popularity is not yet at its peak. In a few weeks, I’ll be able to demand an even higher price than I could now for my ‘Talks with Kolniyatsch.’





No. 2. THE PINES, 1914

[Early in the year 1914 Mr. Edmund Gosse told me he was asking certain of his friends to write for him a few words apiece in description of Swinburne as they had known or seen him at one time or another; and he was so good as to wish to include in this gathering a few words by myself. I found it hard to be brief without seeming irreverent. I failed in the attempt to make of my subject a snapshot that was not a grotesque. So I took refuge in an ampler scope. I wrote a reminiscential essay. From that essay I made an extract, which I gave to Mr. Gosse. From that extract he made a quotation in his enchanting biography. The words quoted by him reappear here in the midst of the whole essay as I wrote it. I dare not hope they are unashamed of their humble surroundings.—M. B.]

[Early in 1914, Mr. Edmund Gosse mentioned that he was asking some of his friends to write a few words about Swinburne based on their experiences or memories of him, and he kindly wanted to include a few words from me as well. I found it challenging to be concise without coming across as disrespectful. I struggled to create a brief depiction of my subject without it appearing absurd. So, I decided to take a broader approach and wrote a reflective essay. From that essay, I created an excerpt, which I shared with Mr. Gosse. He used that excerpt in his wonderful biography. The words he quoted are now included here within the full essay as I originally wrote it. I can only hope they don’t mind their modest context.—M. B.]

In my youth the suburbs were rather looked down on—I never quite knew why. It was held anomalous, and a matter for merriment, that Swinburne lived in one of them. For my part, had I known as a fact that Catullus was still alive, I should have been as ready to imagine him living in Putney as elsewhere. The marvel would have been merely that he lived. And Swinburne’s survival struck as surely as could his have struck in me the chord of wonder.

In my younger days, the suburbs were often seen as inferior—I never really understood why. It was considered strange and funny that Swinburne lived in one of them. If I had known for sure that Catullus was still alive, I would have easily pictured him living in Putney as much as anywhere else. The real surprise would have just been that he was alive. And Swinburne’s continued existence stirred the same sense of wonder in me as Catullus’s would have.

Not, of course, that he had achieved a feat of longevity. He was far from the Psalmist’s limit. Nor was he one of those men whom one associates with the era in which they happened to be young. Indeed, if there was one man belonging less than any other to Mid-Victorian days, Swinburne was that man. But by the calendar it was in those days that he had blazed—blazed forth with so unexampled a suddenness of splendour; and in the light of that conflagration all that he had since done, much and magnificent though this was, paled. The essential Swinburne was still the earliest. He was and would always be the flammiferous boy of the dim past—a legendary creature, sole kin to the phoenix. It had been impossible that he should ever surpass himself in the artistry that was from the outset his; impossible that he should bring forth rhythms lovelier and greater than those early rhythms, or exercise over them a mastery more than—absolute. Also, it had been impossible that the first wild ardour of spirit should abide unsinkingly in him. Youth goes. And there was not in Swinburne that basis on which a man may in his maturity so build as to make good, in some degree, the loss of what is gone. He was not a thinker: his mind rose ever away from reason to rhapsody; neither was he human. He was a king crowned but not throned. He was a singing bird that could build no nest. He was a youth who could not afford to age. Had he died young, literature would have lost many glories; but none so great as the glories he had already given, nor any such as we should fondly imagine ourselves bereft of by his early death. A great part of Keats’ fame rests on our assumption of what he would have done. But—even granting that Keats may have had in him more than had Swinburne of stuff for development—I believe that had he lived on we should think of him as author of the poems that in fact we know. Not philosophy, after all, not humanity, just sheer joyous power of song, is the primal thing in poetry. Ideas, and flesh and blood, are but reserves to be brought up when the poet’s youth is going. When the bird can no longer sing in flight, let the nest be ready. After the king has dazzled us with his crown, let him have something to sit down on. But the session on throne or in nest is not the divine period. Had Swinburne’s genius been of the kind that solidifies, he would yet at the close of the nineteenth century have been for us young men virtually—though not so definitely as in fact he was—the writer of ‘Atalanta in Calydon’ and of ‘Poems and Ballads.’

Not that he had lived an exceptionally long life. He was far from the Psalmist’s age limit. Nor did he fit the mold of those men associated with the time when they were young. In fact, if there was one person who belonged the least to the Mid-Victorian era, it was Swinburne. But according to the calendar, it was during that time that he had shone—bursting forth with an unmatched brilliance; and in the glow of that fire, everything he had done since, impressive as it was, seemed to fade. The true essence of Swinburne remained in those early days. He was and always would be the fiery boy from the past—a legendary being, akin only to the phoenix. It was impossible for him to ever surpass his own artistry that he had from the beginning; impossible for him to create rhythms more beautiful and grander than those early ones, or to master them in any greater way—absolute. It was also impossible for the initial wild passion of his spirit to remain unchanged. Youth fades. And Swinburne didn’t have the foundation that allows a man to build something in maturity to compensate for what has been lost. He wasn't a thinker: his mind always soared away from logic to rhapsody; nor was he entirely human. He was a crowned king but not one who sat on a throne. He was a singing bird unable to build a nest. He was a young man who couldn’t afford to grow old. If he had died young, literature would have missed out on many wonders; but none as great as the wonders he had already given, nor any that we would imaginatively grieve over due to his early death. A significant part of Keats’ fame relies on our assumptions of what he might have achieved. But—even if we consider that Keats may have had more potential for growth than Swinburne—I believe that had he lived longer, we would still think of him as the author of the poems we actually know. In the end, not philosophy or humanity, just pure joyful power of song, is the essence of poetry. Ideas, and real human experience, are just backup to draw upon when the poet's youth is fading. When the bird can’t sing while flying anymore, let the nest be ready. After the king has dazzled us with his crown, let him have somewhere to rest. But the time spent on the throne or in the nest is not the divine moment. If Swinburne’s genius had been the kind that solidifies, by the end of the nineteenth century, he would still have appeared to us young men—though not as vividly as he actually was—as the writer of ‘Atalanta in Calydon’ and ‘Poems and Ballads.’

Tennyson’s death in ‘98 had not taken us at all by surprise. We had been fully aware that he was alive. He had always been careful to keep himself abreast of the times. Anything that came along—the Nebular Hypothesis at one moment, the Imperial Institute at another—won mention from his Muse. He had husbanded for his old age that which he had long ago inherited: middle age. If in our mourning for him there really was any tincture of surprise, this was due to merely the vague sense that he had in the fullness of time died rather prematurely: his middle-age might have been expected to go on flourishing for ever. But assuredly Tennyson dead laid no such strain on our fancy as Swinburne living.

Tennyson’s death in ‘98 didn’t catch us off guard at all. We had always known he was alive. He consistently made an effort to stay connected with the times. Whatever was happening—the Nebular Hypothesis one moment, the Imperial Institute the next—found its way into his work. He had saved up for his old age what he had long since inherited: middle age. If there was any hint of surprise in our grief for him, it stemmed from the vague feeling that he had died somewhat young; we had expected his middle age to last indefinitely. But certainly, Tennyson being dead didn’t affect our imagination as much as Swinburne being alive.

It is true that Swinburne did, from time to time, take public notice of current affairs; but what notice he took did but seem to mark his remoteness from them, from us. The Boers, I remember, were the theme of a sonnet which embarrassed even their angriest enemies in our midst. He likened them, if I remember rightly, to ‘hell-hounds foaming at the jaws.’ This was by some people taken as a sign that he had fallen away from that high generosity of spirit which had once been his. To me it meant merely that he thought of poor little England writhing under the heel of an alien despotism, just as, in the days when he really was interested in such matters, poor little Italy had writhen. I suspect, too, that the first impulse to write about the Boers came not from the Muse within, but from Theodore Watts-Dunton without.... ‘Now, Algernon, we’re at war, you know—at war with the Boers. I don’t want to bother you at all, but I do think, my dear old friend, you oughtn’t to let slip this opportunity of,’ etc., etc.

It’s true that Swinburne occasionally paid attention to current events; however, the way he did so only highlighted how disconnected he was from them, and from us. I recall that the Boers were the subject of a sonnet that embarrassed even their fiercest critics in our midst. He compared them, if I remember correctly, to "hell-hounds foaming at the jaws." Some people interpreted this as a sign that he had lost the generous spirit he once had. To me, it simply showed that he thought of poor little England suffering under the rule of a foreign tyranny, just like poor little Italy had suffered back in the day when he truly cared about such issues. I also suspect that the initial push to write about the Boers didn’t come from his own inspiration, but rather from Theodore Watts-Dunton’s encouragement.... "Now, Algernon, we’re at war, you know—at war with the Boers. I don’t want to bother you at all, but I really think, my dear old friend, you shouldn’t miss this opportunity to," etc., etc.

Some such hortation is easily imaginable by any one who saw the two old friends together. The first time I had this honour, this sight for lasting and affectionate memory, must have been in the Spring of ‘99. In those days Theodore Watts (he had but recently taken on the Dunton) was still something of a gad-about. I had met him here and there, he had said in his stentorian tones pleasant things to me about my writing, I sent him a new little book of mine, and in acknowledging this he asked me to come down to Putney and ‘have luncheon and meet Swinburne.’ Meet Catullus!

Some encouragement like that is easy to picture for anyone who witnessed the two old friends together. The first time I experienced this honor, this unforgettable and cherished moment, must have been in the spring of '99. Back then, Theodore Watts (he had only recently taken on the Dunton) was still quite the social butterfly. I had encountered him here and there; he had loudly shared nice things about my writing, I sent him a new little book of mine, and in his acknowledgment, he invited me to come down to Putney for lunch and to meet Swinburne. Meet Catullus!

On the day appointed ‘I came as one whose feet half linger.’ It is but a few steps from the railway-station in Putney High Street to No. 2. The Pines. I had expected a greater distance to the sanctuary—a walk in which to compose my mind and prepare myself for initiation. I laid my hand irresolutely against the gate of the bleak trim front-garden, I withdrew my hand, I went away. Out here were all the aspects of common modern life. In there was Swinburne. A butcher-boy went by, whistling. He was not going to see Swinburne. He could afford to whistle. I pursued my dilatory course up the slope of Putney, but at length it occurred to me that unpunctuality would after all be an imperfect expression of reverence, and I retraced my footsteps.

On the appointed day, I arrived feeling hesitant. It's only a short walk from the railway station on Putney High Street to No. 2, The Pines. I had expected a longer distance to gather my thoughts and get ready for the experience. I placed my hand uncertainly on the gate of the neat but uninviting front garden, then pulled my hand back and walked away. Outside, everything felt ordinary and modern. Inside, there was Swinburne. A butcher’s boy walked past, whistling. He wasn’t going to see Swinburne; he could afford to be carefree. I continued my slow walk up the hill in Putney, but eventually, I realized that being late wouldn’t show the respect I intended, so I turned back.

No. 2—prosaic inscription! But as that front-door closed behind me I had the instant sense of having slipped away from the harsh light of the ordinary and contemporary into the dimness of an odd, august past. Here, in this dark hall, the past was the present. Here loomed vivid and vital on the walls those women of Rossetti whom I had known but as shades. Familiar to me in small reproductions by photogravure, here they themselves were, life-sized, ‘with curled-up lips and amorous hair’ done in the original warm crayon, all of them intently looking down on me while I took off my overcoat—all wondering who was this intruder from posterity. That they hung in the hall, evidently no more than an overflow, was an earnest of packed plenitude within. The room I was ushered into was a back-room, a dining-room, looking on to a good garden. It was, in form and ‘fixtures,’ an inalienably Mid-Victorian room, and held its stolid own in the riot of Rossettis. Its proportions, its window-sash bisecting the view of garden, its folding-doors (through which I heard the voice of Watts-Dunton booming mysteriously in the front room), its mantel-piece, its gas-brackets, all proclaimed that nothing ever would seduce them from their allegiance to Martin Tupper. ‘Nor me from mine,’ said the sturdy cruet-stand on the long expanse of table-cloth. The voice of Watts-Dunton ceased suddenly, and a few moments later its owner appeared. He had been dictating, he explained. ‘A great deal of work on hand just now—a great deal of work.’... I remember that on my subsequent visits he was always, at the moment of my arrival, dictating, and always greeted me with that phrase, ‘A great deal of work on hand just now.’ I used to wonder what work it was, for he published little enough. But I never ventured to inquire, and indeed rather cherished the mystery: it was a part of the dear little old man; it went with the something gnome-like about his swarthiness and chubbiness—went with the shaggy hair that fell over the collar of his eternally crumpled frock-coat, the shaggy eyebrows that overhung his bright little brown eyes, the shaggy moustache that hid his small round chin. It was a mystery inherent in the richly-laden atmosphere of The Pines....

No. 2—ordinary inscription! But as that front door closed behind me, I instantly felt like I had stepped away from the harsh brightness of the everyday world into the shadows of a strange, dignified past. Here, in this dim hall, the past was alive in the present. There on the walls were those women of Rossetti, whom I had only known as faint images. Familiar to me from small reproductions in photogravure, here they were, life-sized, ‘with curled lips and romantic hair’ rendered in the original warm crayon, all gazing down at me as I took off my overcoat—curious who this intruder from the future might be. The fact that they hung in the hall, clearly just an overflow, hinted at the packed richness within. The room I was led into was a back room, a dining room, overlooking a lovely garden. It had the unmistakable style and fixtures of the Mid-Victorian era, maintaining its solid presence amidst the chaos of Rossettis. Its proportions, its window frame dividing the garden view, its folding doors (through which I heard Watts-Dunton’s voice booming mysteriously in the front room), its mantelpiece, its gas fixtures—all signified that nothing could ever sway them from their loyalty to Martin Tupper. ‘Nor me from mine,’ said the sturdy condiment stand on the long tablecloth. Watts-Dunton’s voice suddenly stopped, and moments later he came into the room. He had been dictating, he explained. ‘A lot of work on my plate right now—a lot of work.’... I remember that on my later visits, he was always dictating when I arrived, and he always greeted me with that phrase, ‘A lot of work on my plate right now.’ I used to wonder what work it was, since he published very little. But I never asked, and honestly, I kind of liked the mystery: it was part of the charm of the dear little old man; it matched something gnome-like about his dark, chubby appearance—paired with the shaggy hair that fell over the collar of his constantly crumpled frock coat, the bushy eyebrows that shaded his bright little brown eyes, and the shaggy mustache that covered his small round chin. It was a mystery woven into the richly-filled atmosphere of The Pines....

While I stood talking to Watts-Dunton—talking as loudly as he, for he was very deaf—I enjoyed the thrill of suspense in watching the door through which would appear—Swinburne. I asked after Mr. Swinburne’s health. Watts-Dunton said it was very good: ‘He always goes out for his long walk in the morning—wonderfully active. Active in mind, too. But I’m afraid you won’t be able to get into touch with him. He’s almost stone-deaf, poor fellow—almost stone-deaf now.’ He changed the subject, and I felt I must be careful not to seem interested in Swinburne exclusively. I spoke of ‘Aylwin.’ The parlourmaid brought in the hot dishes. The great moment was at hand.

While I stood talking to Watts-Dunton—talking as loudly as he was, since he was pretty deaf—I felt a thrill of suspense as I watched the door through which Swinburne would appear. I asked about Mr. Swinburne’s health. Watts-Dunton said it was very good: “He always goes out for his long walk in the morning—wonderfully active. Active in mind, too. But I’m afraid you won’t be able to get in touch with him. He’s almost completely deaf now, poor guy.” He changed the subject, and I felt I had to be careful not to seem too interested in Swinburne. I talked about ‘Aylwin.’ The parlourmaid brought in the hot dishes. The big moment was approaching.

Nor was I disappointed. Swinburne’s entry was for me a great moment. Here, suddenly visible in the flesh, was the legendary being and divine singer. Here he was, shutting the door behind him as might anybody else, and advancing—a strange small figure in grey, having an air at once noble and roguish, proud and skittish. My name was roared to him. In shaking his hand, I bowed low, of course—a bow de coeur; and he, in the old aristocratic manner, bowed equally low, but with such swiftness that we narrowly escaped concussion. You do not usually associate a man of genius, when you see one, with any social class; and, Swinburne being of an aspect so unrelated as it was to any species of human kind, I wondered the more that almost the first impression he made on me, or would make on any one, was that of a very great gentleman indeed. Not of an old gentleman, either. Sparse and straggling though the grey hair was that fringed the immense pale dome of his head, and venerably haloed though he was for me by his greatness, there was yet about him something—boyish? girlish? childish, rather; something of a beautifully well-bred child. But he had the eyes of a god, and the smile of an elf. In figure, at first glance, he seemed almost fat; but this was merely because of the way he carried himself, with his long neck strained so tightly back that he all receded from the waist upwards. I noticed afterwards that this deportment made the back of his jacket hang quite far away from his legs; and so small and sloping were his shoulders that the jacket seemed ever so likely to slip right off. I became aware, too, that when he bowed he did not unbend his back, but only his neck—the length of the neck accounting for the depth of the bow. His hands were tiny, even for his size, and they fluttered helplessly, touchingly, unceasingly.

Nor was I disappointed. Swinburne’s arrival was a significant moment for me. Here, suddenly in the flesh, was the legendary figure and extraordinary singer. There he was, shutting the door behind him like anyone else, and moving forward—a strange small figure in grey, exuding both nobility and playfulness, pride and a hint of shyness. My name was called out to him. I shook his hand with a deep bow, of course—a heartfelt salute; and he, in the old aristocratic way, bowed just as low, but with such quickness that we barely avoided bumping heads. You don’t typically associate someone with genius, when you see one, with any particular social class; and Swinburne, with an appearance so unlike anyone else, made me wonder even more that the first impression he left on me, or would leave on anyone, was that of a truly great gentleman. Not an old gentleman, either. Although the sparse and unruly grey hair that framed the vast pale dome of his head was quite thin, and although I revered him for his greatness, there was something about him—boyish? girlish? rather childlike; something of a beautifully well-mannered child. But he had the eyes of a god and the smile of an elf. At first glance, he seemed almost overweight; but that was just because of how he held himself, with his long neck stretched so tightly backward that he appeared to shrink away from the waist up. I later noticed that this posture caused the back of his jacket to hang quite far from his legs; and his shoulders were so narrow and sloping that the jacket looked like it could slip right off. I realized, too, that when he bowed, he didn't bend his back, only his neck—the length of the neck accounting for how low he bowed. His hands were tiny, even for his size, and they moved helplessly, touchingly, and constantly.

Directly after my introduction, we sat down to the meal. Of course I had never hoped to ‘get into touch with him’ reciprocally. Quite apart from his deafness, I was too modest to suppose he could be interested in anything I might say. But—for I knew he had once been as high and copious a singer in talk as in verse—I had hoped to hear utterances from him. And it did not seem that my hope was to be fulfilled. Watts-Dunton sat at the head of the table, with a huge and very Tupperesque joint of roast mutton in front of him, Swinburne and myself close up to him on either side. He talked only to me. This was the more tantalising because Swinburne seemed as though he were bubbling over with all sorts of notions. Not that he looked at either of us. He smiled only to himself, and to his plateful of meat, and to the small bottle of Bass’s pale ale that stood before him—ultimate allowance of one who had erst clashed cymbals in Naxos. This small bottle he eyed often and with enthusiasm, seeming to waver between the rapture of broaching it now and the grandeur of having it to look forward to. It made me unhappy to see what trouble he had in managing his knife and fork. Watts-Dunton told me on another occasion that this infirmity of the hands had been lifelong—had begun before Eton days. The Swinburne family had been alarmed by it and had consulted a specialist, who said that it resulted from ‘an excess of electric vitality,’ and that any attempt to stop it would be harmful. So they had let it be. I have known no man of genius who had not to pay, in some affliction or defect either physical or spiritual, for what the gods had given him. Here, in this fluttering of his tiny hands, was a part of the price that Swinburne had to pay. No doubt he had grown accustomed to it many lustres before I met him, and I need not have felt at all unhappy at what I tried not to see. He, evidently, was quite gay, in his silence—and in the world that was for him silent. I had, however, the maddening suspicion that he would have liked to talk. Why wouldn’t Watts-Dunton roar him an opportunity? I felt I had been right perhaps in feeling that the lesser man was—no, not jealous of the greater whom he had guarded so long and with such love, but anxious that he himself should be as fully impressive to visitors as his fine gifts warranted. Not, indeed, that he monopolised the talk. He seemed to regard me as a source of information about all the latest ‘movements,’ and I had to shout banalities while he munched his mutton—banalities whose one saving grace for me was that they were inaudible to Swinburne. Had I met Swinburne’s gaze, I should have faltered. Now and again his shining light-grey eyes roved from the table, darting this way and that—across the room, up at the ceiling, out of the window; only never at us. Somehow this aloofness gave no hint of indifference. It seemed to be, rather, a point in good manners—the good manners of a child ‘sitting up to table,’ not ‘staring,’ not ‘asking questions,’ and reflecting great credit on its invaluable old nurse. The child sat happy in the wealth of its inner life; the child was content not to speak until it were spoken to; but, but, I felt it did want to be spoken to. And, at length, it was.

Right after I was introduced, we sat down for the meal. Naturally, I never expected to really connect with him. Besides his deafness, I was too modest to think he’d be interested in anything I might say. However, knowing he had once been as expressive in conversation as in poetry, I hoped to hear him speak. It quickly became clear that my hope wasn’t going to be realized. Watts-Dunton sat at the head of the table, with a huge, very Tupperesque roast mutton joint in front of him, with Swinburne and me sitting closely on either side. He only talked to me. This was especially frustrating because Swinburne seemed full of ideas. Not that he looked at either of us. He smiled only to himself, his plate of meat, and the small bottle of Bass’s pale ale in front of him—the final treat for someone who once banged cymbals in Naxos. He often gazed at the small bottle with enthusiasm, torn between the thrill of opening it now and the satisfaction of saving it for later. It made me uneasy to see how difficult he found it to handle his knife and fork. Watts-Dunton once told me that this issue with his hands had been lifelong—it started before his time at Eton. The Swinburne family had been worried about it and consulted a specialist, who said it was due to “an excess of electric energy,” and that trying to fix it would be harmful. So they left it alone. I’ve never known a genius who didn’t have to pay for their gifts with some physical or emotional drawback. Here, in the fidgeting of his tiny hands, was part of the price Swinburne had to pay. He had probably gotten used to it long before I met him, and I shouldn’t have felt unhappy about what I tried not to see. Clearly, he was cheerful in his silence—in a world that was silent for him. Still, I had the frustrating feeling that he would’ve liked to talk. Why wouldn’t Watts-Dunton give him a chance? I felt I might have been right in sensing that the lesser man wasn’t jealous of the greater one he had protected for so long with such affection, but rather anxious to make sure he was as impressive to guests as Swinburne’s talents deserved. It wasn’t that he monopolized the conversation. He seemed to see me as a source of information about all the latest “movements,” and I had to shout out clichés while he chewed on his mutton—clichés that at least were inaudible to Swinburne. If I had met Swinburne’s gaze, I would have stumbled over my words. Every now and then, his bright light-grey eyes darted around the room—from the table to the ceiling, out the window; but never at us. This distance didn’t seem indifferent. Instead, it felt like good manners—a child “sitting up to the table,” not “staring,” not “asking questions,” and reflecting well on their invaluable old nurse. The child was happy in their rich inner world; they were content to be silent until spoken to; but I felt they really did want to be engaged. Eventually, they were.

So soon as the mutton had been replaced by the apple-pie, Watts-Dunton leaned forward and ‘Well, Algernon,’ he roared, ‘how was it on the Heath to-day?’ Swinburne, who had meekly inclined his ear to the question, now threw back his head, uttering a sound that was like the cooing of a dove, and forthwith, rapidly, ever so musically, he spoke to us of his walk; spoke not in the strain of a man who had been taking his daily exercise on Putney Heath, but rather in that of a Peri who had at long last been suffered to pass through Paradise. And rather than that he spoke would I say that he cooingly and flutingly sang of his experience. The wonders of this morning’s wind and sun and clouds were expressed in a flow of words so right and sentences so perfectly balanced that they would have seemed pedantic had they not been clearly as spontaneous as the wordless notes of a bird in song. The frail, sweet voice rose and fell, lingered, quickened, in all manner of trills and roulades. That he himself could not hear it, seemed to me the greatest loss his deafness inflicted on him. One would have expected this disability to mar the music; but it didn’t; save that now and again a note would come out metallic and over-shrill, the tones were under good control. The whole manner and method had certainly a strong element of oddness; but no one incapable of condemning as unmanly the song of a lark would have called it affected. I had met young men of whose enunciation Swinburne’s now reminded me. In them the thing had always irritated me very much; and I now became sure that it had been derived from people who had derived it in old Balliol days from Swinburne himself. One of the points familiar to me in such enunciation was the habit of stressing extremely, and lackadaisically dwelling on, some particular syllable. In Swinburne this trick was delightful—because it wasn’t a trick, but a need of his heart. Well do I remember his ecstasy of emphasis and immensity of pause when he described how he had seen in a perambulator on the Heath to-day ‘the most BEAUT—iful babbie ever beheld by mortal eyes.’ For babies, as some of his later volumes testify, he had a sort of idolatry. After Mazzini had followed Landor to Elysium, and Victor Hugo had followed Mazzini, babies were what among live creatures most evoked Swinburne’s genius for self-abasement. His rapture about this especial ‘babbie’ was such as to shake within me my hitherto firm conviction that, whereas the young of the brute creation are already beautiful at the age of five minutes, the human young never begin to be so before the age of three years. I suspect Watts-Dunton of having shared my lack of innate enthusiasm. But it was one of Swinburne’s charms, as I was to find, that he took for granted every one’s delight in what he himself so fervidly delighted in. He could as soon have imagined a man not loving the very sea as not doting on the aspect of babies and not reading at least one play by an Elizabethan or Jacobean dramatist every day.

As soon as the mutton was swapped out for apple pie, Watts-Dunton leaned forward and shouted, “Well, Algernon, how was it on the Heath today?” Swinburne, who had quietly listened to the question, threw back his head, making a sound like a dove cooing, and immediately began to share his walk with us; he spoke not like someone who had just taken a stroll on Putney Heath, but more like a Peri who had finally been allowed to enter Paradise. Instead of just speaking, I would say he cooingly and melodically sang about his experience. The wonders of that morning’s wind, sun, and clouds flowed from him in such well-crafted words and perfectly balanced sentences that they would have seemed pretentious if they hadn’t come off as spontaneous as the notes of a singing bird. His delicate, sweet voice rose and fell, lingered, and quickened with all sorts of trills and flourishes. To me, the greatest loss from his deafness was that he couldn’t hear it himself. One might think this disability would disrupt the music, but it didn’t; only occasionally would a note sound metallic and shrill, while the tones remained well-controlled. The whole manner and style certainly had a strong element of peculiarity; however, no one who couldn’t condemn the song of a lark as unmanly would call it affected. I had met young men whose way of speaking now reminded me of Swinburne’s. In them, it had always annoyed me a lot; I became certain it had come from people who had picked it up from Swinburne back in old Balliol days. One of the traits I recognized in such speech was the habit of overly stressing, and lazily dwelling on, certain syllables. In Swinburne, this quirk was delightful—because it wasn’t a trick, but a genuine need of his heart. I clearly remember his ecstatic emphasis and dramatic pause when he described how he’d seen in a stroller on the Heath today “the most BEAUT—iful babbie ever beheld by mortal eyes.” He had a sort of idolization for babies, as some of his later works show. After Mazzini had followed Landor to Elysium, and Victor Hugo had followed Mazzini, babies were the live creatures that most inspired Swinburne’s talent for self-abasement. His enthusiasm for this specific “babbie” made me question my previously firm belief that while young animals are beautiful at just five minutes old, human babies don’t start to be beautiful until they’re at least three years old. I suspect Watts-Dunton shared my lack of innate enthusiasm. But one of Swinburne’s charms, as I would discover, was that he assumed everyone shared his delight in what he himself found so passionately enjoyable. He could just as easily imagine a man not loving the sea as not adoring the sight of babies or not reading at least one play by an Elizabethan or Jacobean playwright every day.

I forget whether it was at this my first meal or at another that he described a storm in which, one night years ago, with Watts-Dunton, he had crossed the Channel. The rhythm of his great phrases was as the rhythm of those waves, and his head swayed in accordance to it like the wave-rocked boat itself. He hymned in memory the surge and darkness, the thunder and foam and phosphorescence—‘You remember, Theodore? You remember the PHOS—phorescence?’—all so beautifully and vividly that I almost felt stormbound and in peril of my life. To disentangle one from another of the several occasions on which I heard him talk is difficult because the procedure was so invariable: Watts-Dunton always dictating when I arrived, Swinburne always appearing at the moment of the meal, always the same simple and substantial fare, Swinburne never allowed to talk before the meal was half over. As to this last point, I soon realised that I had been quite unjust in suspecting Watts-Dunton of selfishness. It was simply a sign of the care with which he watched over his friend’s welfare. Had Swinburne been admitted earlier to the talk, he would not have taken his proper quantity of roast mutton. So soon, always, as he had taken that, the embargo was removed, the chance was given him. And, swiftly though he embraced the chance, and much though he made of it in the courses of apple-pie and of cheese, he seemed touchingly ashamed of ‘holding forth.’ Often, before he had said his really full say on the theme suggested by Watts-Dunton’s loud interrogation, he would curb his speech and try to eliminate himself, bowing his head over his plate; and then, when he had promptly been brought in again, he would always try to atone for his inhibiting deafness by much reference and deference to all that we might otherwise have to say. ‘I hope,’ he would coo to me, ‘my friend Watts-Dunton, who’—and here he would turn and make a little bow to Watts-Dunton—‘is himself a scholar, will bear me out when I say’—or ‘I hardly know,’ he would flute to his old friend, ‘whether Mr. Beerbohm’—here a bow to me—‘will agree with me in my opinion of’ some delicate point in Greek prosody or some incident in an old French romance I had never heard of.

I can't remember if it was during my first meal or another, but he shared a story about a storm one night years ago when he crossed the Channel with Watts-Dunton. The flow of his grand phrases matched the rhythm of the waves, and his head swayed along with it like the boat rocking on the water. He reminisced about the surge and darkness, the thunder, the foam, and the phosphorescence—‘You remember, Theodore? You remember the PHOS—phorescence?’—so beautifully and vividly that I almost felt like I was caught in the storm and in danger of my life. It’s hard to separate the different times I heard him speak because the routine was always the same: Watts-Dunton would start dictating when I arrived, Swinburne would come in at mealtime, the food was always simple and hearty, and Swinburne wouldn’t start talking until half the meal was over. I soon realized that I had been unfair in thinking Watts-Dunton was being selfish. It was just a sign of how carefully he looked after his friend’s well-being. If Swinburne had joined the conversation too early, he wouldn’t have eaten enough roast mutton. As soon as he had finished that, he was free to talk. And though he quickly took that opportunity and made the most of it during the apple pie and cheese courses, he seemed almost shy about ‘holding forth.’ Often, before he fully expressed his thoughts on whatever Watts-Dunton had loudly asked, he would hold back and bow his head over his plate. Then, when he was prompted to join in again, he would always try to make up for his earlier silence by referring to and respecting whatever we had to say. ‘I hope,’ he would say to me, ‘my friend Watts-Dunton, who’—and here he would turn and bow slightly to Watts-Dunton—‘is also a scholar, will agree with me when I say’—or ‘I’m not sure,’ he would add to his old friend, ‘whether Mr. Beerbohm’—another bow to me—‘will share my opinion on’ some subtle point in Greek prosody or an incident in an old French romance I had never heard of.

On one occasion, just before the removal of the mutton, Watts-Dunton had been asking me about an English translation that had been made of M. Rostand’s ‘Cyrano de Bergerac.’ He then took my information as the match to ignite the Swinburnian tinder. ‘Well, Algernon, it seems that “Cyrano de Bergerac”’—but this first spark was enough: instantly Swinburne was praising the works of Cyrano de Bergerac. Of M. Rostand he may have heard, but him he forgot. Indeed I never heard Swinburne mention a single contemporary writer. His mind ranged and revelled always in the illustrious or obscure past. To him the writings of Cyrano de Bergerac were as fresh as paint—as fresh as to me, alas, was the news of their survival. Of course, of course, you have read “L’Histoire Comique des états et des Empires de la Lune”?’ I admitted, by gesture and facial expression, that I had not. Whereupon he reeled out curious extracts from that allegory—‘almost as good as “Gulliver”’—with a memorable instance of the way in which the traveller to the moon was shocked by the conversation of the natives, and the natives’ sense of propriety was outraged by the conversation of the traveller.

On one occasion, just before the mutton was served, Watts-Dunton asked me about an English translation of M. Rostand’s ‘Cyrano de Bergerac.’ He then took my reply as the spark to ignite the Swinburnian fire. ‘Well, Algernon, it seems that “Cyrano de Bergerac”’—but that first spark was enough: instantly Swinburne was praising the works of Cyrano de Bergerac. He might have heard of M. Rostand, but he forgot him. In fact, I never heard Swinburne mention a single contemporary writer. His mind always roamed and delighted in the illustrious or obscure past. To him, the writings of Cyrano de Bergerac were as fresh as paint—as fresh as the news of their survival was to me, alas. ‘Of course, you’ve read “L’Histoire Comique des états et des Empires de la Lune,” right?’ I admitted through my gestures and facial expressions that I had not. Thereupon, he recited curious extracts from that allegory—‘almost as good as “Gulliver”’—including a memorable example of how the moon traveler was shocked by the natives' conversation, and the natives were appalled by the traveler’s words.

In life, as in (that for him more truly actual thing) literature, it was always the preterit that enthralled him. Of any passing events, of anything the newspapers were full of, never a word from him; and I should have been sorry if there had been. But I did, through the medium of Watts-Dunton, sometimes start him on topics that might have led him to talk of Rossetti and other old comrades. For me the names of those men breathed the magic of the past, just as it was breathed for me by Swinburne’s presence. For him, I suppose, they were but a bit of the present, and the mere fact that they had dropped out of it was not enough to hallow them. He never mentioned them. But I was glad to see that he revelled as wistfully in the days just before his own as I in the days just before mine. He recounted to us things he had been told in his boyhood by an aged aunt, or great-aunt—‘one of the Ashburnhams’; how, for example, she had been taken by her mother to a county ball, a distance of many miles, and, on the way home through the frosty and snowy night, the family-coach had suddenly stopped: there was a crowd of dark figures in the way...at which point Swinburne stopped too, before saying, with an ineffable smile and in a voice faint with appreciation, ‘They were burying a suicide at the crossroads.’

In life, just like in literature, the past always fascinated him. He never mentioned any current events or anything the newspapers talked about, and honestly, I would have been disappointed if he had. But sometimes, through Watts-Dunton, I managed to get him talking about topics that could lead to discussions about Rossetti and other old friends. For me, those names carried the magic of the past, just like Swinburne’s presence did. For him, I think they were just part of the present, and the fact that they were no longer around wasn’t enough to make them special. He never brought them up. Still, I was happy to see that he nostalgically enjoyed the days just before his own life, just as I did about the days before mine. He shared stories he had heard in his childhood from an elderly aunt or great-aunt—‘one of the Ashburnhams’; for example, how she had been taken by her mother to a county ball, which was many miles away, and on the way home through the frosty and snowy night, the family coach suddenly stopped because there was a crowd of dark figures in the road... at which point Swinburne paused as well, before saying with an indescribable smile and a voice filled with nostalgia, ‘They were burying a suicide at the crossroads.’

Vivid as this Hogarthian night-scene was to me, I saw beside it another scene: a great panelled room, a grim old woman in a high-backed chair, and, restless on a stool at her feet an extraordinary little nephew with masses of auburn hair and with tiny hands clasped in supplication—‘Tell me more, Aunt Ashburnham, tell me more!’

Vivid as this Hogarthian night scene was to me, I saw next to it another scene: a large paneled room, a stern old woman in a high-backed chair, and a fidgety little nephew at her feet on a stool, with a bunch of auburn hair and tiny hands clasped in pleading—“Tell me more, Aunt Ashburnham, tell me more!”

And now, clearlier still, as I write in these after-years, do I see that dining-room of The Pines; the long white stretch of table-cloth, with Swinburne and Watts-Dunton and another at the extreme end of it; Watts-Dunton between us, very low down over his plate, very cosy and hirsute, and rather like the dormouse at that long tea-table which Alice found in Wonderland. I see myself sitting there wide-eyed, as Alice sat. And, had the hare been a great poet, and the hatter a great gentleman, and neither of them mad but each only very odd and vivacious, I might see Swinburne as a glorified blend of those two.

And now, even more clearly, as I write this years later, I can picture that dining room at The Pines; the long white tablecloth stretched out, with Swinburne and Watts-Dunton at one end; Watts-Dunton sitting between us, leaning low over his plate, very cozy and hairy, kind of like the dormouse at that long tea table that Alice discovered in Wonderland. I see myself sitting there, wide-eyed, just like Alice. And if the hare had been a great poet, and the hatter a great gentleman, and neither of them insane but just a bit quirky and lively, I could picture Swinburne as a remarkable mix of those two.

When the meal ended—for, alas! it was not, like that meal in Wonderland, unending—Swinburne would dart round the table, proffer his hand to me, bow deeply, bow to Watts-Dunton also, and disappear. ‘He always walks in the morning, writes in the afternoon, and reads in the evening,’ Watts-Dunton would say with a touch of tutorial pride in this regimen.

When the meal was over—unfortunately, it wasn’t like that never-ending meal in Wonderland—Swinburne would rush around the table, offer his hand to me, bow deeply, bow to Watts-Dunton as well, and then disappear. “He always takes a walk in the morning, writes in the afternoon, and reads in the evening,” Watts-Dunton would say with a hint of proud teaching in this routine.

That parting bow of Swinburne to his old friend was characteristic of his whole relation to him. Cronies though they were, these two, knit together with bonds innumerable, the greater man was always aux petits soins for the lesser, treating him as a newly-arrived young guest might treat an elderly host. Some twenty years had passed since that night when, ailing and broken—thought to be nearly dying, Watts-Dunton told me—Swinburne was brought in a four-wheeler to The Pines. Regular private nursing-homes either did not exist in those days or were less in vogue than they are now. The Pines was to be a sort of private nursing-home for Swinburne. It was a good one. He recovered. He was most grateful to his friend and saviour. He made as though to depart, was persuaded to stay a little longer, and then a little longer than that. But I rather fancy that, to the last, he never did, in the fullness of his modesty and good manners, consent to regard his presence as a matter of course, or as anything but a terminable intrusion and obligation. His bow seemed always to convey that.

That farewell bow from Swinburne to his old friend reflected their entire relationship. Even though they were close friends, bonded in countless ways, the more prominent man always looked out for the lesser one, like a young guest would treat an elderly host. About twenty years had passed since that night when, sick and seemingly at death's door—Watts-Dunton told me—Swinburne was brought in a cab to The Pines. Regular private nursing homes either didn't exist back then or weren't as popular as they are today. The Pines was meant to be a sort of private nursing home for Swinburne. It was a good choice. He recovered and was extremely grateful to his friend and savior. He acted as if he might leave, was convinced to stay a bit longer, and then a bit longer still. But I have a feeling that, until the very end, he never fully accepted his presence there as just normal or anything but a temporary obligation. His bow always seemed to express that.

Swinburne having gone from the room, in would come the parlourmaid. The table was cleared, the fire was stirred, two leather arm-chairs were pushed up to the hearth. Watts-Dunton wanted gossip of the present. I wanted gossip of the great past. We settled down for a long, comfortable afternoon together.

Swinburne left the room, and then the maid came in. The table was cleared, the fire was stirred, and two leather armchairs were moved closer to the hearth. Watts-Dunton wanted current gossip. I wanted stories from the illustrious past. We settled in for a long, cozy afternoon together.

Only once was the ritual varied. Swinburne (I was told before luncheon) had expressed a wish to show me his library. So after the meal he did not bid us his usual adieu, but with much courtesy invited us and led the way. Up the staircase he then literally bounded—three, literally three, stairs at a time. I began to follow at the same rate, but immediately slackened speed for fear that Watts-Dunton behind us might be embittered at sight of so much youth and legerity. Swinburne waited on the threshold to receive us, as it were, and pass us in. Watts-Dunton went and ensconced himself snugly in a corner. The sun had appeared after a grey morning, and it pleasantly flooded this big living-room whose walls were entirely lined with the mellow backs of books. Here, as host, among his treasures, Swinburne was more than ever attractive. He was as happy as was any mote in the sunshine about him; and the fluttering of his little hands, and feet too, was but as a token of so much felicity. He looked older, it is true, in the strong light. But these added years made only more notable his youngness of heart. An illustrious bibliophile among his books? A birthday child, rather, among his toys.

Only once was the ritual different. Swinburne (I was told before lunch) had expressed a wish to show me his library. So after the meal, he didn’t say his usual goodbye, but with great courtesy invited us and led the way. He literally bounded up the stairs—three, literally three, stairs at a time. I started to follow at the same pace, but quickly slowed down, worried that Watts-Dunton behind us might be annoyed at the sight of so much youth and agility. Swinburne waited at the threshold to greet us and let us in. Watts-Dunton settled into a cozy corner. The sun had come out after a gray morning, pleasantly flooding this large living room where the walls were completely lined with the warm spines of books. Here, as the host among his treasures, Swinburne was more captivating than ever. He was as happy as any speck of dust in the sunlight around him; the fluttering of his little hands and feet was just a reflection of his joy. It’s true he looked older in the bright light. But these extra years only made his youthful spirit stand out more. An esteemed book lover among his books? More like a birthday child among his toys.

Proudly he explained to me the general system under which the volumes were ranged in this or that division of shelves. Then he conducted me to a chair near the window, left me there, flew away, flew up the rungs of a mahogany ladder, plucked a small volume, and in a twinkling was at my side: ‘This, I think, will please you! ‘It did. It had a beautifully engraved title-page and a pleasing scent of old, old leather. It was editio princeps of a play by some lesser Elizabethan or Jacobean. ‘Of course you know it?’ my host fluted.

He proudly explained the general system for organizing the books on the different shelves. Then he led me to a chair by the window, left me there, quickly climbed a mahogany ladder, grabbed a small book, and in no time was back at my side: "I think you'll like this!" And I did. It had a beautifully engraved title page and a lovely smell of old leather. It was the first edition of a play by an obscure Elizabethan or Jacobean writer. "You know this one, right?" my host said with enthusiasm.

How I wished I could say that I knew it and loved it well! I revealed to him (for by speaking very loudly towards his inclined head I was able to make him hear) that I had not read it. He envied any one who had such pleasure in store. He darted to the ladder, and came back thrusting gently into my hands another volume of like date: ‘Of course you know this?’

How I wished I could say that I knew it and loved it well! I told him (since I could make him hear by speaking loudly toward his bent head) that I hadn't read it. He envied anyone who had such enjoyment ahead of them. He rushed to the ladder and returned, gently pushing another book of the same time into my hands: ‘Of course you know this?’

Again I had to confess that I did not, and to shout my appreciation of the fount of type, the margins, the binding. He beamed agreement, and fetched another volume. Archly he indicated the title, cooing, ‘You are a lover of this, I hope?’ And again I was shamed by my inexperience.

Again, I had to admit that I didn't, and to express my admiration for the type, the margins, the binding. He smiled in agreement and brought over another book. Playfully, he pointed out the title, saying, “I hope you love this one?” And once more, I felt embarrassed by my lack of experience.

I did not pretend to know this particular play, but my tone implied that I had always been meaning to read it and had always by some mischance been prevented. For his sake as well as my own I did want to acquit myself passably. I wanted for him the pleasure of seeing his joys shared by a representative, however humble, of the common world. I turned the leaves caressingly, looking from them to him, while he dilated on the beauty of this and that scene in the play. Anon he fetched another volume, and another, always with the same faith that this was a favourite of mine. I quibbled, I evaded, I was very enthusiastic and uncomfortable. It was with intense relief that I beheld the title-page of yet another volume which (silently, this time) he laid before me—The Country Wench. ‘This of course I have read,’ I heartily shouted.

I didn't pretend to know this particular play, but my tone suggested that I had always intended to read it and had somehow been held back from doing so. For both his sake and mine, I wanted to do a decent job. I wanted him to enjoy seeing his happiness shared by someone, however humble, from the general world. I gently turned the pages, glancing from the book to him, while he talked about the beauty of various scenes in the play. After a while, he got another volume, and then another, always with the same belief that this was one of my favorites. I dodged, I evaded, I was very enthusiastic but also uncomfortable. I felt a huge sense of relief when I saw the title page of yet another volume, which he silently laid before me—The Country Wench. "I've definitely read this one," I exclaimed with excitement.

Swinburne stepped back. ‘You have? You have read it? Where?’ he cried, in evident dismay.

Swinburne stepped back. "You have? You've read it? Where?" he exclaimed, clearly distressed.

Something was wrong. Had I not, I quickly wondered, read this play? ‘Oh yes,’ I shouted, ‘I have read it.’

Something was off. Hadn't I, I quickly thought, read this play? ‘Oh yeah,’ I called out, ‘I’ve read it.’

‘But when? Where?’ entreated Swinburne, adding that he had supposed it to be the sole copy extant.

‘But when? Where?’ begged Swinburne, adding that he thought it was the only copy that existed.

I floundered. I wildly said I thought I must have read it years ago in the Bodleian. ‘Theodore! Do you hear this? It seems that they have now a copy of “The Country Wench” in the Bodleian! Mr. Beerbohm found one there—oh when? in what year?’ he appealed to me.

I stumbled. I quickly said I thought I must have read it years ago in the Bodleian. “Theodore! Are you hearing this? It looks like they now have a copy of 'The Country Wench' in the Bodleian! Mr. Beerbohm found one there—oh, when? In what year?” he asked me.

I said it might have been six, seven, eight years ago. Swinburne knew for certain that no copy had been there twelve years ago, and was surprised that he had not heard of the acquisition. ‘They might have told me,’ he wailed.

I said it could have been six, seven, or eight years ago. Swinburne definitely knew that no copy had been there twelve years ago and was shocked that he hadn’t heard about the purchase. “They could have let me know,” he complained.

I sacrificed myself on the altar of sympathy. I admitted that I might have been mistaken—must have been—must have confused this play with some other. I dipped into the pages and ‘No,’ I shouted, ‘this I have never read.’

I gave up my pride for the sake of sympathy. I acknowledged that I could have been wrong—definitely was—must have mixed this play up with another one. I went through the pages and shouted, ‘No, I’ve never read this!’

His equanimity was restored. He was up the ladder and down again, showing me further treasures with all pride and ardour. At length, Watts-Dunton, afraid that his old friend would tire himself, arose from his corner, and presently he and I went downstairs to the dining-room. It was in the course of our session together that there suddenly flashed across my mind the existence of a play called ‘The Country Wife,’ by—wasn’t it Wycherley? I had once read it—or read something about it.... But this matter I kept to myself. I thought I had appeared fool enough already.

His calm was back. He was up the ladder and down again, showing me more treasures with so much pride and enthusiasm. Eventually, Watts-Dunton, worried that his old friend would exhaust himself, got up from his corner, and soon he and I went downstairs to the dining room. During our time together, it suddenly struck me that there was a play called ‘The Country Wife’ by—wasn’t it Wycherley? I had read it once—or heard something about it... But I kept that to myself. I figured I had already looked foolish enough.

I loved those sessions in that Tupperossettine dining-room, lair of solid old comfort and fervid old romanticism. Its odd duality befitted well its owner. The distinguished critic and poet, Rossetti’s closest friend and Swinburne’s, had been, for a while, in the dark ages, a solicitor; and one felt he had been a good one. His frock-coat, though the Muses had crumpled it, inspired confidence in his judgment of other things than verse. But let there be no mistake. He was no mere bourgeois parnassien, as his enemies insinuated. No doubt he had been very useful to men of genius, in virtue of qualities they lacked, but the secret of his hold on them was in his own rich nature. He was not only a born man of letters, he was a deeply emotional human being whose appeal was as much to the heart as to the head. The romantic Celtic mysticism of ‘Aylwin,’ with its lack of fashionable Celtic nebulosity, lends itself, if you will, to laughter, though personally I saw nothing funny in it: it seemed to me, before I was in touch with the author, a work of genuine expression from within; and that it truly was so I presently knew. The mysticism of Watts-Dunton (who, once comfortably settled at the fireside, knew no reserve) was in contrast with the frock-coat and the practical abilities; but it was essential, and they were of the surface. For humorous Rossetti, I daresay, the very contrast made Theodore’s company the more precious. He himself had assuredly been, and the memory of him still was, the master-fact in Watts-Dunton’s life. ‘Algernon’ was as an adopted child, ‘Gabriel’ as a long-lost only brother. As he was to the outer world of his own day, so too to posterity Rossetti, the man, is conjectural and mysterious. We know that he was in his prime the most inspiring and splendid of companions. But we know this only by faith. The evidence is as vague as it is emphatic. Of the style and substance of not a few great talkers in the past we can piece together some more or less vivid and probably erroneous notion. But about Rossetti nothing has been recorded in such a way as to make him even faintly emerge. I suppose he had in him what reviewers seem to find so often in books a quality that defies analysis. Listening to Watts-Dunton, I was always in hope that when next the long-lost turned up—for he was continually doing so—in the talk, I should see him, hear him, and share the rapture. But the revelation was not to be. You might think that to hear him called ‘Gabriel’ would have given me a sense of propinquity. But I felt no nearer to him than you feel to the Archangel who bears that name and no surname.

I loved those sessions in that Tupperossettine dining room, a cozy spot filled with solid old comfort and passionate old romanticism. Its strange duality suited its owner well. The distinguished critic and poet, Rossetti’s closest friend and Swinburne’s, had once been a solicitor during the dark ages, and you could tell he had been a good one. His frock coat, although somewhat wrinkled by the Muses, instilled confidence in his judgment of things beyond poetry. But let’s be clear—he was no simple bourgeois parnassien, as his enemies suggested. He had undoubtedly been very helpful to genius types because of qualities they lacked, but the reason he held such influence over them was his own rich personality. He wasn’t just a born writer; he was a deeply emotional person whose appeal reached both the heart and the mind. The romantic Celtic mysticism of ‘Aylwin,’ lacking the trendy Celtic vagueness, might seem laughable, though I personally found nothing funny about it: to me, before I met the author, it felt like a work of genuine inner expression; and I soon learned that it truly was. The mysticism of Watts-Dunton (who, once comfortably settled by the fire, showed no reserve) contrasted with the frock coat and practical skills, but it was essential, while those were on the surface. For humorous Rossetti, I imagine the very contrast made Theodore’s company even more valuable. He had definitely been, and his memory still was, the pivotal factor in Watts-Dunton’s life. ‘Algernon’ was like an adopted child to him, and ‘Gabriel’ like a long-lost only brother. Just as he appeared to the outer world of his own time, Rossetti remains conjectural and mysterious to posterity. We know he was the most inspiring and splendid companion in his prime, but we only know this through faith. The evidence is as unclear as it is strong. About the style and substance of several great talkers from the past, we can piece together some vivid, though likely inaccurate, impressions. But with Rossetti, nothing has been documented that allows him to emerge even faintly. I suppose he had a quality reviewers often describe in books that defies analysis. While listening to Watts-Dunton, I always hoped that when the long-lost Rossetti turned up in conversation—since he was always surfacing—I would see him, hear him, and share in the excitement. But that revelation never came. You might think that hearing him called ‘Gabriel’ would bring me closer to him. But I felt no nearer than you would feel to the Archangel who carries that name, with no last name.

It was always when Watts-Dunton spoke carelessly, casually, of some to me illustrious figure in the past, that I had the sense of being wafted right into that past and plumped down in the very midst of it. When he spoke with reverence of this and that great man whom he had known, he did not thus waft and plump me; for I, too, revered those names. But I had the magical transition whenever one of the immortals was mentioned in the tone of those who knew him before he had put on immortality. Browning, for example, was a name deeply honoured by me. ‘Browning, yes,’ said Watts-Dunton, in the course of an afternoon, ‘Browning,’ and he took a sip of the steaming whisky-toddy that was a point in our day’s ritual. ‘I was a great diner-out in the old times. I used to dine out every night in the week. Browning was a great diner-out, too. We were always meeting. What a pity he went on writing all those plays! He hadn’t any gift for drama—none. I never could understand why he took to play-writing.’ He wagged his head, gazing regretfully into the fire, and added, ‘Such a clever fellow, too!’

It was always when Watts-Dunton spoke casually about some famous figure from the past that I felt like I was transported right into that time and dropped right in the middle of it. When he spoke reverently about this or that great man he had known, it didn’t have the same effect on me; I respected those names too. But I felt that magical shift whenever one of the legendary figures was mentioned in a way that suggested he knew them before they became legends. Browning, for instance, was a name I held in high esteem. “Browning, yes,” Watts-Dunton said one afternoon, taking a sip of the steaming whisky-toddy that was part of our daily ritual. “I used to be a big diner-out in the old days. I dined out every night of the week. Browning was a big diner-out too. We always ran into each other. What a shame he kept writing all those plays! He had no talent for drama—none at all. I never understood why he got into playwriting.” He shook his head, looking regretfully into the fire, and added, “Such a clever guy, too!”

Whistler, though alive and about, was already looked to as a hierarch by the young. Not so had he been looked to by Rossetti. The thrill of the past was always strong in me when Watts-Dunton mentioned—seldom without a guffaw did he mention—‘Jimmy Whistler.’ I think he put in the surname because ‘that fellow’ had not behaved well to Swinburne. But he could not omit the nickname, because it was impossible for him to feel the right measure of resentment against ‘such a funny fellow.’ As heart-full of old hates as of old loves was Watts-Dunton, and I take it as high testimony to the charm of Whistler’s quaintness that Watts-Dunton did not hate him. You may be aware that Swinburne, in ‘88, wrote for one of the monthly reviews a criticism of the ‘Ten O’Clock’ lecture. He paid courtly compliments to Whistler as a painter, but joined issue with his theories. Straightway there appeared in the World a little letter from Whistler, deriding ‘one Algernon Swinburne—outsider—Putney.’ It was not in itself a very pretty or amusing letter; and still less so did it seem in the light of the facts which Watts-Dunton told me in some such words as these: After he’d published that lecture of his, Jimmy Whistler had me to dine with him at Kettner’s or somewhere. He said “Now, Theodore, I want you to do me a favour.” He wanted to get me to get Swinburne to write an article about his lecture. I said “No, Jimmy Whistler, I can’t ask Algernon to do that. He’s got a great deal of work on hand just now—a great deal of work. And besides, this sort of thing wouldn’t be at all in his line.” But Jimmy Whistler went on appealing to me. He said it would do him no end of good if Swinburne wrote about him. And—well, I half gave in: I said perhaps I would mention the matter to Algernon. And next day I did. I could see Algernon didn’t want to do it at all. But—well, there, he said he’d do it to please me. And he did it. And then Jimmy Whistler published that letter. A very shabby trick—very shabby indeed.’ Of course I do not vouch for the exact words in which Watts-Dunton told me this tale; but this was exactly the tale he told me. I expressed my astonishment. He added that of course he ‘never wanted to see the fellow again after that, and never did.’ But presently, after a long gaze into the coals, he emitted a chuckle, as for earlier memories of ‘such a funny fellow.’ One quite recent memory he had, too. ‘When I took on the name of Dunton, I had a note from him. Just this, with his butterfly signature: Theodore! What’s Dunton? That was very good—very good.... But, of course,’ he added gravely, ‘I took no notice.’ And no doubt, quite apart from the difficulty of finding an answer in the same vein, he did well in not replying. Loyalty to Swinburne forbade. But I see a certain pathos in the unanswered message. It was a message from the hand of an old jester, but also, I think, from the heart of an old man—a signal waved jauntily, but in truth wistfully, across the gulf of years and estrangement; and one could wish it had not been ignored.

Whistler, although still alive and around, was already viewed as a figure of authority by the younger generation. Rossetti hadn’t seen him that way. I always felt a tingle of nostalgia when Watts-Dunton brought up—often with a laugh—‘Jimmy Whistler.’ I think he used the last name because Whistler hadn’t treated Swinburne well. But he couldn’t help but include the nickname, as it was hard for him to truly resent someone he found so amusing. Watts-Dunton was filled with old grudges as much as old affections, and I think it’s a testament to Whistler’s charm that Watts-Dunton didn’t despise him. You might know that in ‘88, Swinburne wrote a critique of the ‘Ten O’Clock’ lecture for one of the monthly reviews. He praised Whistler as a painter but challenged his theories. Shortly after, a little letter from Whistler appeared in the World, mocking ‘one Algernon Swinburne—outsider—Putney.’ It wasn’t a particularly clever or funny letter, and it seemed even more so when I heard the details from Watts-Dunton, who said something like this: After Whistler published his lecture, he invited me to dinner at Kettner’s or somewhere. He said, “Now, Theodore, I need a favor.” He wanted me to ask Swinburne to write an article about his lecture. I said, “No, Jimmy Whistler, I can’t ask Algernon to do that. He’s really busy right now—a lot on his plate. Besides, this isn’t really his style.” But Whistler kept pushing. He said it would be really beneficial for him if Swinburne wrote about him. I nearly caved: I said I’d maybe mention it to Algernon. The next day, I did just that. I could tell Algernon wasn’t interested at all. But—well, he said he’d do it to make me happy. And he did. Then Whistler published that letter. A pretty underhanded move—quite shabby indeed.’ Of course, I can’t guarantee the exact words Watts-Dunton used to tell me this story, but that was the gist of it. I expressed my surprise. He added that he “never wanted to see the guy again after that, and never did.” But after staring into the coals for a while, he chuckled, reminiscing about ‘such a funny fellow.’ He had one more recent memory too. “When I took on the name Dunton, I got a note from him. Just this, with his butterfly signature: Theodore! What’s Dunton? That was really clever—really clever.... But, of course,” he added seriously, “I didn’t respond.” And certainly, apart from the challenge of replying in kind, he was right not to say anything. His loyalty to Swinburne prevented it. Yet, I see a certain sadness in that unanswered note. It was a message from an old trickster, but also, I believe, from the heart of an old man—a light-hearted wave across the years and distance that truly felt longing; and one could wish it hadn’t been disregarded.

Some time after Whistler died I wrote for one of the magazines an appreciation of his curious skill in the art of writing. Watts-Dunton told me he had heard of this from Swinburne. ‘I myself,’ he said, ‘very seldom read the magazines. But Algernon always has a look at them.’ There was something to me very droll, and cheery too, in this picture of the illustrious recluse snatching at the current issues of our twaddle. And I was immensely pleased at hearing that my article had ‘interested him very much.’ I inwardly promised myself that as soon as I reached home I would read the article, to see just how it might have struck Swinburne. When in due course I did this, I regretted the tone of the opening sentences, in which I declared myself ‘no book-lover’ and avowed a preference for ‘an uninterrupted view of my fellow-creatures.’ I felt that had I known my article would meet the eye of Swinburne I should have cut out that overture. I dimly remembered a fine passage in one of his books of criticism—something (I preferred not to verify it) about ‘the dotage of duncedom which cannot perceive, or the impudence of insignificance so presumptuous as to doubt, that the elements of life and literature are indivisibly mingled one in another, and that he to whom books are less real than life will assuredly find in men and women as little reality as in his accursed crassness he deserves to discover.’ I quailed, I quailed. But mine is a resilient nature, and I promptly reminded myself that Swinburne’s was a very impersonal one: he would not think the less highly of me, for he never had thought about me in any way whatsoever. All was well. I knew I could revisit The Pines, when next Watts-Dunton should invite me, without misgiving. And to this day I am rather proud of having been mentioned, though not by name, and not consciously, and unfavourably, by Swinburne.

Some time after Whistler passed away, I wrote an article for a magazine appreciating his unique writing skills. Watts-Dunton mentioned he had heard about it from Swinburne. “I rarely read magazines myself,” he said, “but Algernon always takes a look at them.” I found it amusing and uplifting to picture the famous recluse eagerly reading through our trivial issues. I was really pleased to hear that my article had “interested him very much.” I promised myself that once I got home, I would read the article to see how it might have resonated with Swinburne. When I finally did read it, I regretted the tone of the opening lines where I stated I was “no book-lover” and preferred “an uninterrupted view of my fellow-creatures.” I realized that if I had known my article would come to Swinburne’s attention, I would have left that part out. I vaguely remembered a great passage from one of his criticism books—something (I chose not to check) about “the dotage of duncedom which cannot perceive, or the impudence of insignificance so presumptuous as to doubt, that the elements of life and literature are indivisibly mingled one in another, and that he to whom books are less real than life will assuredly find in men and women as little reality as his own crassness deserves to discover.” I felt a wave of anxiety. But I reminded myself that my nature is resilient, and Swinburne's perspective was quite impersonal: he wouldn’t think less of me since he had never thought about me at all. Everything was fine. I knew I could return to The Pines whenever Watts-Dunton invited me, without any worries. To this day, I take some pride in having been mentioned, even if not by name, and not consciously, and unfavorably, by Swinburne.

I wonder that I cannot recall more than I do recall of those hours at The Pines. It is odd how little remains to a man of his own past—how few minutes of even his memorable hours are not clean forgotten, and how few seconds in any one of those minutes can be recaptured... I am middle-aged, and have lived a vast number of seconds. Subtract one third of these, for one mustn’t count sleep as life. The residual number is still enormous. Not a single one of those seconds was unimportant to me in its passage. Many of them bored me, of course; but even boredom is a positive state: one chafes at it and hates it; strange that one should afterwards forget it! And stranger still that of one’s actual happinesses and unhappinesses so tiny and tattered a remnant clings about one! Of those hours at The Pines, of that past within a past, there was not a minute nor a second that I did not spend with pleasure. Memory is a great artist, we are told; she selects and rejects and shapes and so on. No doubt. Elderly persons would be utterly intolerable if they remembered everything. Everything, nevertheless, is just what they themselves would like to remember, and just what they would like to tell to everybody. Be sure that the Ancient Mariner, though he remembered quite as much as his audience wanted to hear, and rather more, about the albatross and the ghastly crew, was inwardly raging at the sketchiness of his own mind; and believe me that his stopping only one of three was the merest oversight. I should like to impose on the world many tomes about The Pines.

I wonder why I can't remember more of those hours at The Pines. It’s strange how little a person retains from their past—how few minutes of even the most memorable hours aren't completely forgotten, and how few seconds in any of those minutes can be recalled... I’m middle-aged and have lived through countless seconds. If I take away a third of that time, since we shouldn’t count sleep as living, the remaining number is still huge. Not a single one of those seconds was insignificant to me as it passed. Many of them bored me, of course; but even boredom is a definite state: you feel frustrated and dislike it; it’s odd that you can forget it later! And even stranger that from your actual happiness and sadness, so little remains with you! From those hours at The Pines, from that past within a past, there wasn't a single minute or second that I didn’t enjoy. We're told memory is a great artist; it selects, rejects, shapes, and so on. No doubt about it. Older people would be completely unbearable if they remembered everything. But everything is exactly what they want to remember and share with everyone. Just know that the Ancient Mariner, even though he recalled just what his audience wanted to hear—and maybe more—about the albatross and the terrifying crew, was internally frustrated by how vague his own memory was; and trust me, his stopping only one out of three was a mere oversight. I wish I could share many volumes about The Pines with the world.

But, scant though my memories are of the moments there, very full and warm in me is the whole fused memory of the two dear old men that lived there. I wish I had Watts-Dunton’s sure faith in meetings beyond the grave. I am glad I do not disbelieve that people may so meet. I like to think that some day in Elysium I shall—not without diffidence—approach those two and reintroduce myself. I can see just how courteously Swinburne will bow over my hand, not at all remembering who I am. Watts-Dunton will remember me after a moment: ‘Oh, to be sure, yes indeed! I’ve a great deal of work on hand just now—a great deal of work, but’ we shall sit down together on the asphodel, and I cannot but think we shall have whisky-toddy even there. He will not have changed. He will still be shaggy and old and chubby, and will wear the same frock-coat, with the same creases in it. Swinburne, on the other hand, will be quite, quite young, with a full mane of flaming auburn locks, and no clothes to hinder him from plunging back at any moment into the shining Elysian waters from which he will have just emerged. I see him skim lightly away into that element. On the strand is sitting a man of noble and furrowed brow. It is Mazzini, still thinking of Liberty. And anon the tiny young English amphibian comes ashore to fling himself dripping at the feet of the patriot and to carol the Republican ode he has composed in the course of his swim. ‘He’s wonderfully active—active in mind and body,’ Watts-Dunton says to me. ‘I come to the shore now and then, just to see how he’s getting on. But I spend most of my time inland. I find I’ve so much to talk over with Gabriel. Not that he’s quite the fellow he was. He always had rather a cult for Dante, you know, and now he’s more than ever under the Florentine influence. He lives in a sort of monastery that Dante has here; and there he sits painting imaginary portraits of Beatrice, and giving them all to Dante. But he still has his great moments, and there’s no one quite like him—no one. Algernon won’t ever come and see him, because that fellow Mazzini’s as Anti-Clerical as ever and makes a principle of having nothing to do with Dante. Look!—there’s Algernon going into the water again! He’ll tire himself out, he’ll catch cold, he’ll—’ and here the old man rises and hurries down to the sea’s edge. ‘Now, Algernon,’ he roars, ‘I don’t want to interfere with you, but I do think, my dear old friend,’—and then, with a guffaw, he breaks off, remembering that his friend is not deaf now nor old, and that here in Elysium, where no ills are, good advice is not needed.

But even though my memories of those moments are few, I have a warm, vivid recollection of the two dear old men who lived there. I wish I had Watts-Dunton’s strong belief in meetings beyond the grave. I'm glad I don't completely disbelieve that people can reunite. I like to think that someday in Elysium, I will—albeit shyly—approach those two and reintroduce myself. I can clearly picture how politely Swinburne will bow over my hand, not recalling who I am at all. Watts-Dunton will remember me after a moment: "Oh, of course, yes indeed! I have a lot of work going on right now—a lot of work, but" we will sit down together on the asphodel, and I can’t help but think we’ll have whisky-toddy even there. He won’t have changed. He will still be shaggy and old and plump, wearing the same frock coat with the same creases in it. Swinburne, on the other hand, will be completely young, with a full mane of bright auburn hair, and no clothes to keep him from diving back at any moment into the glistening Elysian waters from which he will have just emerged. I see him glide effortlessly into that water. On the shore sits a man with a noble, furrowed brow—it’s Mazzini, still thinking of Liberty. Soon, the small young English man comes ashore to fling himself dripping at the feet of the patriot and sing the Republican ode he has made during his swim. "He’s impressively active—active in mind and body," Watts-Dunton says to me. "I come to the shore now and then, just to see how he’s doing. But I spend most of my time inland. I find I have so much to discuss with Gabriel. Not that he’s quite the same guy he used to be. He always had a bit of a fascination with Dante, you know, and now he’s even more influenced by the Florentine. He lives in a kind of monastery that Dante has here; and there he sits painting imaginary portraits of Beatrice and giving them all to Dante. But he still has his brilliant moments, and there’s no one quite like him—no one. Algernon won’t ever visit him, because that guy Mazzini is as Anti-Clerical as ever and makes a point of avoiding Dante. Look!—there’s Algernon heading into the water again! He’ll wear himself out, he’ll catch a cold, he’ll—" and here the old man stands and hurries down to the edge of the sea. "Now, Algernon," he shouts, "I don’t want to interfere, but I do think, my dear old friend,"—and then, with a laugh, he stops, remembering that his friend is neither deaf nor old anymore, and that here in Elysium, where there is no suffering, good advice isn't necessary.





A LETTER THAT WAS NOT WRITTEN 1914.

One morning lately I saw in my newspaper an announcement that enraged me. It was made in the driest, most casual way, as though nobody would care a rap; and this did but whet the wrath I had in knowing that Adam Street, Adelphi, was to be undone. The Tivoli Music Hall, about to be demolished and built anew, was to have a frontage of thirty feet, if you please, in Adam Street. Why? Because the London County Council, with its fixed idea that the happiness of mankind depends on the widening of the Strand, had decreed that the Tivoli’s new frontage thereon should be thirty feet further back, and had granted as consolation to the Tivoli the right to spread itself around the corner and wreck the work of the Brothers Adam. Could not this outrage be averted? There sprang from my lips that fiery formula which has sprung from the lips of so many choleric old gentlemen in the course of the past hundred years and more: ‘I shall write to The Times.’

One morning recently, I saw an announcement in the newspaper that made me furious. It was presented in the driest, most casual tone, as if no one would care at all; this only intensified my anger at the news that Adam Street, Adelphi, was about to be destroyed. The Tivoli Music Hall, set to be torn down and rebuilt, would have a frontage of only thirty feet in Adam Street. Why? Because the London County Council, with its misguided belief that people's happiness relies on widening the Strand, had decided that the Tivoli’s new frontage had to be thirty feet further back. As a consolation, they allowed the Tivoli to extend around the corner, ruining the work of the Brothers Adam. Could this outrage not be stopped? The fiery phrase escaped my lips that has been uttered by countless irate old men over the past century: ‘I shall write to The Times.’

If Adam Street were a thing apart I should have been stricken enough, heaven knows, at thought of its beauty going, its dear tradition being lost. But not as an unrelated masterpiece was Adam Street built by the Brothers whose name it bears. An integral part it is in their noble design of the Adelphi. It is the very key to the Adelphi, the well-ordained initiation for us into that small, matchless quarter of London, where peace and dignity do still reign—peace the more beatific, and dignity the finer, by instant contrast with the chaos of hideous sounds and sights hard by. What man so gross that, passing out of the Strand into Adam Street, down the mild slope to the river, he has not cursed the age he was born into—or blessed it because the Adelphi cannot in earlier days have had for any one this fullness of peculiar magic? Adam Street is not so beautiful as the serene Terrace it goes down to, nor so curiously grand as crook-backed John Street. But the Brothers did not mean it to be so. They meant it just as an harmonious ‘lead’ to those inner glories of their scheme. Ruin that approach, and how much else do you ruin of a thing which—done perfectly by masters, and done by them here as nowhere else could they have done it—ought to be guarded by us very jealously! How to raise on this irregular and ‘barbarous’ ground a quarter that should be ‘polite’, congruous in tone with the smooth river beyond it—this was the irresistible problem the Brothers set themselves and slowly, coolly, perfectly solved. So long as the Adelphi remains to us, a microcosm of the eighteenth century is ours. If there is any meaning in the word sacrilege—

If Adam Street were a separate entity, I would surely be struck with sadness at the thought of its beauty fading and its cherished tradition disappearing. But Adam Street wasn’t built as an isolated masterpiece by the Brothers whose name it carries. It is an essential part of their grand design for the Adelphi. It is the key to the Adelphi, the carefully arranged entrance for us into that unique, unmatched area of London, where peace and dignity still prevail—peace that is even more blissful, and dignity that is more refined, especially when contrasted with the chaos of ugly sounds and sights nearby. What man is so unfeeling that, walking from the Strand into Adam Street, down the gentle slope to the river, hasn’t either cursed the time he was born into—or praised it because the Adelphi could not have had this level of distinct magic in earlier times? Adam Street may not be as beautiful as the calm Terrace it leads to, nor as intriguingly grand as crooked John Street. But the Brothers didn’t intend it to be that way. They designed it as a harmonious 'lead' to the inner wonders of their vision. Destroy that approach, and you ruin so much more of something that—perfectly crafted by masters, and done here as nowhere else could have achieved—ought to be protected by us with great care! The challenge the Brothers tackled was how to develop a 'polite' area on this uneven and ‘barbaric’ ground, one that would harmonize with the smooth river beyond it—and they slowly, calmly, and perfectly found a solution. As long as the Adelphi remains with us, we possess a microcosm of the eighteenth century. If there is any meaning to the word sacrilege—

That, I remember, was the beginning of one of the sentences I composed while I paced my room, thinking out my letter to The Times. I rejected that sentence. I rejected scores of others. They were all too vehement. Though my facility for indignation is not (I hope) less than that of my fellows, I never had written to The Times. And now, though I flattered myself I knew how the thing ought to be done, I was unsure that I could do it. Was I beginning too late? Restraint was the prime effect to be aimed at. If you are intemperate, you don’t convince. I wanted to convince the readers of The Times that the violation of the Adelphi was a thing to be prevented at all costs. Soberness of statement, a simple, direct, civic style, with only an underthrob of personal emotion, were what I must at all costs achieve. Not too much of mere aesthetics, either, nor of mere sentiment for the past. No more than a brief eulogy of ‘those admirably proportioned streets so familiar to all students of eighteenth century architecture,’ and perhaps a passing reference to ‘the shades of Dr. Johnson, Garrick, Hannah More, Sir Joshua Reynolds. Topham Beauclerk, and how many others!’ The sooner my protest were put in terms of commerce, the better for my cause. The more clearly I were to point out that such antiquities as the Adelphi are as a magnet to the moneyed tourists of America and Europe, the likelier would my readers be to shudder at ‘a proposal which, if carried into effect, will bring discredit on all concerned and will in some measure justify Napoleon’s hitherto-unjustified taunt that we are a nation of shopkeepers.—I am, Sir, your obedient servant’—good! I sat down to a table and wrote out that conclusion, and then I worked backwards, keeping well in view the idea of ‘restraint.’ But that quality which is little sister to restraint, and is yet far more repulsive to the public mind than vehemence, emerged to misguide my pen. Irony, in fact, played the deuce. I found myself writing that a nation which, in its ardour for beauty and its reverence for great historic associations, has lately disbursed after only a few months’ hesitation £250,000 to save the Crystal Palace, where the bank holidays of millions of toilers have been spoilt by the utter gloom and nullity of the place—a nullity and gloom that will, however and of course, be dispelled so soon as the place is devoted to permanent exhibitions of New Zealand pippins, Rhodesian tobacco, Australian mutton, Canadian snow-shoes, and other glories of Empire—might surely not be asked in vain to’—but I deleted that sentence, and tried another in another vein. My desire to be straightforward did but topple me into excess of statement. My sorrow for the Adelphi came out as sentimentality, my anger against the authorities as vulgar abuse. Only the urgency of my cause upheld me. I would get my letter done somehow and post it. But there flitted through my mind that horrid doubt which has flitted through the minds of so many choleric old gentlemen in the course of the past hundred years and more: ‘Will The Times put my letter in?’

That, I remember, was the start of one of the sentences I wrote while pacing my room, figuring out my letter to The Times. I scrapped that sentence. I scrapped dozens of others. They all felt too intense. Even though I hoped my capacity for anger matched that of my peers, I had never written to The Times before. And now, even though I thought I knew how it should be done, I was unsure I could pull it off. Was I starting too late? Restraint was the main goal. If you go overboard, you don't persuade anyone. I wanted to convince the readers of The Times that preventing the violation of the Adelphi was crucial. I needed to achieve a sober tone, a simple, direct civic style, with just a hint of personal feeling. I also wanted to avoid being overly aesthetic or sentimental about the past. Just a brief tribute to "those beautifully proportioned streets familiar to all students of eighteenth-century architecture," and maybe a quick mention of "the spirits of Dr. Johnson, Garrick, Hannah More, Sir Joshua Reynolds, Topham Beauclerk, and how many others!" The sooner I framed my protest in commercial terms, the better for my argument. The clearer I could make it that antiquities like the Adelphi attract wealthy tourists from America and Europe, the more likely my readers would be to shudder at "a proposal which, if carried out, will bring shame to all involved and will somewhat validate Napoleon’s previously unjustified claim that we are a nation of shopkeepers.—I am, Sir, your obedient servant”—great! I sat down at a table and wrote that conclusion, then I worked backward, keeping the concept of "restraint" in mind. But the aspect that is a close sister to restraint, yet far more off-putting to the public than intensity, began to mislead my writing. Irony, in fact, caused chaos. I found myself stating that a nation which, in its passion for beauty and respect for important historical ties, recently spent £250,000 after a few months of hesitation to save the Crystal Palace, where countless bank holiday visits for millions of workers were ruined by the place’s complete dreariness—a dreariness that will, of course, vanish as soon as the venue hosts permanent displays of New Zealand apples, Rhodesian tobacco, Australian sheep, Canadian snowshoes, and other Empire highlights—could surely be expected to— but I deleted that sentence and tried again with a different approach. My urge to be honest just led me to overstate things. My sadness for the Adelphi turned into sentimentality, and my frustration with the authorities came out as plain rudeness. Only the urgency of my cause kept me focused. I would finish my letter somehow and send it off. But a dreadful doubt passed through my mind, the same one that has haunted many irritable old men over the last hundred years or so: "Will The Times publish my letter?"

If The Times wouldn’t, what then? At least my conscience would be clear: I should have done what I could to save my beloved quarter. But the process of doing it was hard and tedious, and I was glad of the little respite presented by the thought that I must, before stating my case thoroughly, revisit Adam Street itself, to gauge precisely the extent of the mischief threatened there. On my way to the Strand I met an old friend, one of my links with whom is his love of the Adams’ work. He had not read the news, and I am sorry to say that I, in my selfish agitation, did not break it to him gently. Rallying, he accompanied me on my sombre quest.

If The Times wouldn’t take action, what could I do? At least my conscience would be clear: I would have done what I could to save my beloved neighborhood. But the process was tough and draining, and I was relieved by the thought that I had to go back to Adam Street first to assess exactly how bad the situation was. On my way to the Strand, I ran into an old friend, one of the few people I know who shares a love for the Adams' work. He hadn’t heard the news, and I regret to say that, in my selfish worry, I didn’t break it to him gently. Gathering himself, he joined me on my somber mission.

I had forgotten there was a hosier’s shop next to the Tivoli, at the corner of the right-hand side of Adam Street. We turned past it, and were both of us rather surprised that there were other shops down that side. They ought never to have been allowed there; but there they were; and of course, I felt, it was the old facades above them that really counted. We gazed meanwhile at the facades on the left-hand side, feasting our eyes on the proportions of the pilasters, the windows; the old seemly elegance of it all; the greatness of the manner with the sweet smallness of the scale it wrought on.

I had forgotten there was a clothing store next to the Tivoli, at the corner on the right side of Adam Street. We walked past it and were both a bit surprised to see other shops down that side. They shouldn't have been allowed there, but there they were; and of course, I felt it was the old facades above them that really mattered. Meanwhile, we looked at the facades on the left side, admiring the proportions of the columns and the windows; the timeless elegance of it all; the grandeur of the design paired with its charming scale.

‘Well,’ I said, turning abruptly away, ‘to business! Thirty feet—how much, about, is that? My friend moved to the exact corner of the Strand, and then, steadily, methodically, with his eyes to the pavement, walked thirty toe-to-heal paces down Adam Street.

‘Well,’ I said, turning abruptly away, ‘let’s get to business! Thirty feet—how much is that, roughly? My friend moved to the exact corner of the Strand, and then, steadily and methodically, with his eyes on the pavement, walked thirty toe-to-heel paces down Adam Street.

‘This,’ he said, ‘is where the corner of the Tivoli would come’—not ‘will come,’ observe; I thanked him for that. He passed on, measuring out the thirty additional feet. There was in his demeanour something so finely official that I felt I should at least have the Government on my side.

‘This,’ he said, ‘is where the corner of the Tivoli would be’—not ‘will be,’ notice; I thanked him for that. He moved on, measuring the extra thirty feet. There was something so distinctly official in his manner that I felt I should at least have the Government on my side.

Thus it was with no sense of taking a farewell look, but rather to survey a thing half-saved already, that I crossed over to the other side of the road, and then, lifting my eyes, and looking to and fro, beheld—what?

Thus it was without feeling like I was taking a farewell look, but more to take in something that was already half-saved, that I crossed over to the other side of the road, and then, lifting my eyes and looking around, saw—what?

I blankly indicated the thing to my friend. How long had it been there, that horrible, long, high frontage of grey stone? It must surely have been there before either of us was born. It seemed to be a very perfect specimen of 1860—1870 architecture—perfect in its pretentious and hateful smugness.

I blankly pointed out the thing to my friend. How long had that horrible, long, towering wall of gray stone been there? It must have been there long before either of us was born. It looked like a perfect example of 1860–1870 architecture—perfect in its pretentious and annoying smugness.

And neither of us had ever known it was there.

And neither of us ever realized it was there.

Neither of us, therefore, could afford to laugh at the other; nor did either of us laugh at himself; we just went blankly away, and parted. I daresay my friend found presently, as I did, balm in the knowledge that the Tivoli’s frontage wouldn’t, because it couldn’t, be so bad as that which we had just, for the first time, seen.

Neither of us could afford to laugh at each other, and neither of us laughed at ourselves; we just walked away in silence and went our separate ways. I’m sure my friend found, as I did, some comfort in knowing that the Tivoli’s façade wouldn’t be, because it couldn’t be, as bad as what we had just seen for the first time.

For me there was another, a yet stronger, balm. And I went as though I trod on air, my heart singing within me. For I had not, after all, to resume my task of writing that letter to The Times.

For me, there was another, even stronger, comfort. And I went as if I was walking on air, my heart singing inside me. Because, after all, I didn't have to go back to writing that letter to The Times.





BOOKS WITHIN BOOKS 1914.

They must, I suppose, be classed among biblia abiblia [Greek]. Ignored in the catalogue of any library, not one of them lurking in any uttermost cavern under the reading-room of the British Museum, none of them ever printed even for private circulation, these books written by this and that character in fiction are books only by courtesy and good will.

They should probably be considered biblia abiblia [Greek]. Overlooked in any library catalog, none of them hidden in the deepest corners of the reading room at the British Museum, and none ever printed even for private circulation, these books, written by various fictional characters, are only considered books out of courtesy and goodwill.

But how few, after all, the books that are books! Charles Lamb let his kind heart master him when he made that too brief list of books that aren’t. Book is an honourable title, not to be conferred lightly. A volume is not necessarily, as Lamb would have had us think, a book because it can be read without difficulty. The test is, whether it was worth reading. Had the author something to set forth? And had he the specific gift for setting it forth in written words? And did he use this rather rare gift conscientiously and to the full? And were his words well and appropriately printed and bound? If you can say Yes to these questions, then only, I submit, is the title of ‘book’ deserved. If Lamb were alive now, he certainly would draw the line closer than he did. Published volumes were few in his day (though not, of course, few enough). Even he, in all the plenitude of his indulgence, would now have to demur that at least 90 per cent. of the volumes that the publishers thrust on us, so hectically, every spring and autumn, are abiblia [Greek].

But how few, after all, are the books that truly count! Charles Lamb let his kind heart get the better of him when he made that too brief list of what isn’t a book. "Book" is an honorable title, not to be given lightly. A volume isn’t necessarily a book just because it can be read easily, as Lamb would have us believe. The real test is whether it was worth reading. Did the author have something meaningful to say? Did he possess the specific talent to express it in writing? Did he use this rather rare talent responsibly and thoroughly? And were his words printed and bound well and appropriately? If you can answer Yes to these questions, then and only then, I argue, does the title of ‘book’ truly apply. If Lamb were alive today, he would definitely set the bar higher than he did. Published volumes were fewer in his time (though not, of course, scarce enough). Even he, in all his indulgent spirit, would now have to agree that at least 90 percent of the books that publishers throw at us so frantically every spring and fall are abiblia [Greek].

What would he have to say of the novels, for example? These commodities are all very well in their way, no doubt. But let us have no illusions as to what their way is. The poulterer who sells strings of sausages does not pretend that every individual sausage is in itself remarkable. He does not assure us that ‘this is a sausage that gives furiously to think,’ or ‘this is a singularly beautiful and human sausage,’ or ‘this is undoubtedly the sausage of the year.’ Why are such distinctions drawn by the publisher? When he publishes, as he sometimes does, a novel that is a book (or at any rate would be a book if it were decently printed and bound) then by all means let him proclaim its difference—even at the risk of scaring away the majority of readers.

What would he say about the novels, for example? These products are fine in their own way, no doubt. But let’s not kid ourselves about what that way is. The butcher selling strings of sausages doesn’t claim that every single sausage is remarkable on its own. He doesn’t say, “this is a sausage that makes you think hard,” or “this is a uniquely beautiful and relatable sausage,” or “this is definitely the sausage of the year.” Why does the publisher make such distinctions? When he publishes, as he sometimes does, a novel that is a real book (or at least would be if it were printed and bound properly), then by all means he should highlight its uniqueness—even if it risks driving away most readers.

I admit that I myself might be found in that majority. I am shy of masterpieces; nor is this merely because of the many times I have been disappointed at not finding anything at all like what the publishers expected me to find. As a matter of fact, those disappointments are dim in my memory: it is long since I ceased to take publishers’ opinions as my guide. I trust now, for what I ought to read, to the advice of a few highly literary friends. But so soon as I am told that I ‘must’ read this or that, and have replied that I instantly will, I become strangely loth to do anything of the sort. And what I like about books within books is that they never can prick my conscience. It is extraordinarily comfortable that they don’t exist.

I admit that I might be part of that majority. I'm hesitant about masterpieces; it's not just because I've been let down so many times when I didn't find anything like what the publishers expected. Honestly, those disappointments are vague in my memory now; it's been a while since I took publishers' opinions as my guide. These days, I rely on the recommendations of a few very literary friends for what I should read. But as soon as someone tells me that I "must" read this or that, and I say I definitely will, I suddenly have no desire to do it. What I love about books within books is that they never make me feel guilty. It's wonderfully comforting that they don’t exist.

And yet—for, even as Must implants distaste, so does Can’t stir sweet longings—how eagerly would I devour these books within books! What fun, what a queer emotion, to fish out from a fourpenny-box, in a windy by-street, WALTER LORRAINE, by ARTHUR PENDENNIS, or PASSION FLOWERS, by ROSA BUNION! I suppose poor Rosa’s muse, so fair and so fervid in Rosa’s day, would seem a trifle fatigued now; but what allowances one would make! Lord Steyne said of WALTER LORRAINE that it was ‘very clever and wicked.’ I fancy we should apply neither epithet now. Indeed, I have always suspected that Pen’s maiden effort may have been on a plane with ‘The Great Hoggarty Diamond.’ Yet I vow would I not skip a line of it.

And yet—just as Must creates a sense of dislike, Can’t sparks sweet desires—how eagerly would I dive into these stories within stories! What a thrill, what a strange feeling, to pull out of a junk box, on a breezy side street, WALTER LORRAINE, by ARTHUR PENDENNIS, or PASSION FLOWERS, by ROSA BUNION! I guess poor Rosa’s inspiration, once so beautiful and passionate in her time, might feel a bit worn out now; but what allowances one would make! Lord Steyne described WALTER LORRAINE as ‘very clever and wicked.’ I suspect we wouldn’t use either term today. In fact, I’ve always thought that Pen’s first work might be on par with ‘The Great Hoggarty Diamond.’ Yet I swear I wouldn’t skip a single line of it.

WHO PUT BACK THE CLOCK? is another work which I especially covet. Poor Gideon Forsyth! He was abominably treated, as Stevenson relates, in the matter of that grand but grisly piano; and I have always hoped that perhaps, in the end, as a sort of recompense, Fate ordained that the novel he had anonymously written should be rescued from oblivion and found by discerning critics to be not at all bad.

WHO PUT BACK THE CLOCK? is another work that I really want. Poor Gideon Forsyth! He was treated terribly, as Stevenson describes, regarding that grand but grim piano; and I have always hoped that, in the end, as a kind of reward, Fate arranged for the novel he wrote anonymously to be saved from being forgotten and recognized by knowledgeable critics as actually quite good.

“He had never acknowledged it, or only to some intimate friends while it was still in proof; after its appearance and alarming failure, the modesty of the author had become more pressing, and the secret was now likely to be better kept than that of the authorship of ‘Waverley.’”

“He had never admitted it, or only to a few close friends while it was still in draft; after it was published and met with an alarming failure, the author's modesty became even more pronounced, and the secret was now likely to be kept better than the authorship of ‘Waverley.’”

Such an humiliation as Gideon’s is the more poignant to me because it is so rare in English fiction. In nine cases out of ten, a book within a book is an immediate, an immense success.

Such a humiliation as Gideon’s hits me harder because it’s so uncommon in English fiction. In nine out of ten cases, a book within a book is an instant, massive success.

On the whole, our novelists have always tended to optimism—especially they who have written mainly to please their public. It pleases the public to read about any sort of success. The greater, the more sudden and violent the success, the more valuable is it as ingredient in a novel. And since the average novelist lives always in a dream that one of his works will somehow ‘catch on’ as no other work ever has caught on yet, it is very natural that he should fondly try meanwhile to get this dream realised for him, vicariously, by this or that creature of his fancy. True, he is usually too self-conscious to let this creature achieve his sudden fame and endless fortune through a novel. Usually it is a play that does the trick. In the Victorian time it was almost always a book of poems. Oh for the spacious days of Tennyson and Swinburne! In how many a three-volume novel is mentioned some ‘slim octavo’ which seems, from the account given, to have been as arresting as ‘Poems and Ballads’ without being less acceptable than ‘Idylls of the King’! These verses were always the anonymous work of some very young, very poor man, who supposed they had fallen still-born from the press until, one day, a week or so after publication, as he walked ‘moodily’ and ‘in a brown study’ along the Strand, having given up all hope now that he would ever be in a position to ask Hilda to be his wife, a friend accosted him—‘Seen “The Thunderer” this morning? By George, there’s a column review of a new book of poems,’ etc. In some three-volume novel that I once read at a seaside place, having borrowed it from the little circulating library, there was a young poet whose sudden leap into the front rank has always laid a special hold on my imagination. The name of the novel itself I cannot recall; but I remember the name of the young poet—Aylmer Deane; and the forever unforgettable title of his book of verse was POMENTS: BEING POEMS OF THE MOOD AND THE MOMENT. What would I not give to possess a copy of that work?

Overall, our novelists have always leaned towards optimism—especially those who write mainly to please their readers. People enjoy reading about any form of success. The bigger and more unexpected the success, the more valuable it is as a component in a novel. Since the average novelist is always dreaming that one of their works will somehow 'take off' like no other has before, it's completely natural for them to try to achieve this dream vicariously through one of their characters. However, they are usually too self-aware to allow this character to gain sudden fame and endless fortune through a novel. Usually, it’s a play that does the trick. In Victorian times, it was almost always a book of poems. Oh, for the grand days of Tennyson and Swinburne! In numerous three-volume novels, there's a mention of some 'slim octavo' that seems, from the description given, to have been as captivating as 'Poems and Ballads' and just as appealing as 'Idylls of the King'! These poems were often the anonymous work of a very young, very poor man, who thought they had failed to make an impact until, one day, a week or so after publication, while he walked 'moodily' and 'lost in thought' along the Strand, having given up all hope of ever being able to ask Hilda to be his wife, a friend approached him—‘Did you see “The Thunderer” this morning? By George, there’s a column review of a new book of poems,’ etc. In a three-volume novel I once read at a seaside location after borrowing it from a small circulating library, there was a young poet whose sudden rise to prominence has always stuck with me. I can’t recall the name of the novel itself, but I remember the name of the young poet—Aylmer Deane; and the endlessly memorable title of his book of poetry was POMENTS: BEING POEMS OF THE MOOD AND THE MOMENT. What wouldn’t I give to have a copy of that work?

Though he had suffered, and though suffering is a sovereign preparation for great work, I did not at the outset foresee that Aylmer Deane was destined to wear the laurel. In real life I have rather a flair for future eminence. In novels I am apt to be wise only after the event. There the young men who do in due course take the town by storm have seldom shown (to my dull eyes) promise. Their spoken thoughts have seemed to me no more profound or pungent than my own. All that is best in these authors goes into their work. But, though I complain of them on this count, I admit that the thrill for me of their triumphs is the more rapturous because every time it catches me unawares. One of the greatest emotions I ever had was from the triumph of THE GIFT OF GIFTS. Of this novel within a novel the author was not a young man at all, but an elderly clergyman whose life had been spent in a little rural parish. He was a dear, simple old man, a widower. He had a large family, a small stipend. Judge, then, of his horror when he found that his eldest son, ‘a scholar at Christminster College, Oxbridge,’ had run into debt for many hundreds of pounds. Where to turn? The father was too proud to borrow of the neighbourly nobleman who in Oxbridge days had been his ‘chum.’ Nor had the father ever practised the art of writing. (We are told that ‘his sermons were always extempore.’) But, years ago, ‘he had once thought of writing a novel based on an experience which happened to a friend of his.’ This novel, in the fullness of time, he now proceeded to write, though ‘without much hope of success.’ He knew that he was suffering from heart-disease. But he worked ‘feverishly, night after night,’ we are told, ‘in his old faded dressing-gown, till the dawn mingled with the light of his candle and warned him to snatch a few hours’ rest, failing which he would be little able to perform the round of parish duties that awaited him in the daytime.’ No wonder he had ‘not much hope.’ No wonder I had no spark of hope for him. But what are obstacles for but to be overleapt? What avails heart-disease, what availed and feverish haste and total lack of literary training, as against the romantic instinct of the lady who created the Rev. Charles Hailing? ‘THE GIFT OF GIFTS was acclaimed as a masterpiece by all the first-class critics.’ Also, it very soon ‘brought in’ ten times as much money as was needed to pay off the debts of its author’s eldest son. Nor, though Charles Hailing died some months later, are we told that he died from the strain of composition. We are left merely to rejoice at knowing he knew at the last ‘that his whole family was provided for.’

Though he had gone through a lot, and while suffering is a powerful way to prepare for significant achievements, I didn't initially realize that Aylmer Deane was meant to shine. In real life, I usually have a knack for predicting future success. In novels, I tend to only recognize it after it happens. The young men who eventually take the world by storm rarely show (to my unobservant eyes) any signs of promise. Their thoughts often seem no deeper or more impactful than my own. All the best parts of these authors go into their writing. Still, as much as I criticize them for this, I admit that the excitement of their successes feels even more intense because it always catches me off guard. One of the most powerful feelings I ever experienced was from the success of THE GIFT OF GIFTS. The author of this novel within a novel wasn’t a young man; he was an elderly clergyman who had spent his life in a small rural parish. He was a kind, simple man, a widower. He had a large family and a small income. Imagine his horror when he discovered that his eldest son, 'a scholar at Christminster College, Oxbridge,' had racked up debts of many hundreds of pounds. Where could he turn? The father was too proud to borrow from the neighboring nobleman who had been his ‘buddy’ during their Oxbridge days. Plus, he had never written before. (We are told that ‘his sermons were always extempore.’) But years ago, ‘he had once thought about writing a novel based on an experience that happened to a friend of his.’ Now, in the fullness of time, he began to write that novel, even though he had ‘little hope of success.’ He was aware that he had heart disease. Yet he worked ‘feverishly, night after night,’ we are told, ‘in his old faded dressing gown, until dawn mixed with the light of his candle, warning him to grab a few hours of sleep, lest he be unable to carry out the parish duties waiting for him during the day.’ It’s no surprise he had ‘little hope.’ It’s no surprise I had no hope for him either. But what are obstacles for if not to be overcome? What does heart disease matter? What does feverish urgency and complete lack of literary training matter compared to the romantic instinct of the lady who created Rev. Charles Hailing? ‘THE GIFT OF GIFTS was praised as a masterpiece by all the top critics.’ In addition, it quickly ‘brought in’ ten times more money than needed to pay off the debts of its author’s eldest son. Nor, although Charles Hailing died a few months later, are we told that he died from the stress of writing. We are simply left to rejoice knowing he realized in the end that ‘his whole family was taken care of.’

I wonder why it is that, whilst these Charles Hailings and Aylmer Deanes delightfully abound in the lower reaches of English fiction, we have so seldom found in the work of our great novelists anything at all about the writing of a great book. It is true, of course, that our great novelists have never had for the idea of literature itself that passion which has always burned in the great French ones. Their own art has never seemed to them the most important and interesting thing in life. Also it is true that they have had other occupations—fox-hunting, preaching, editing magazines, what not. Yet to them literature must, as their own main task, have had a peculiar interest and importance. No fine work can be done without concentration and self-sacrifice and toil and doubt. It is nonsense to imagine that our great novelists have just forged ahead or ambled along, reaching their goal, in the good old English fashion, by sheer divination of the way to it. A fine book, with all that goes to the making of it, is as fine a theme as a novelist can have. But it is a part of English hypocrisy—or, let it be more politely said, English reserve—that, whilst we are fluent enough in grumbling about small inconveniences, we insist on making light of any great difficulties or griefs that may beset us. And just there, I suppose, is the reason why our great novelists have shunned great books as subject-matter. It is fortunate for us (jarring though it is to our patriotic sense) that Mr. Henry James was not born an Englishman, that he was born of a race of specialists—men who are impenitent specialists in whatever they take up, be it sport, commerce, politics, anything. And it is fortunate for us that in Paris, and in the straitest literary sect there, his method began to form itself, and the art of prose fiction became to him a religion. In that art he finds as much inspiration as Swinburne found in the art of poetry. Just as Swinburne was the most learned of our poets, so is Mr. James the most learned of our—let us say ‘our’—prose-writers. I doubt whether the heaped total of his admirations would be found to outweigh the least one of the admirations that Swinburne had. But, though he has been a level-headed reader of the works that are good enough for him to praise, his abstract passion for the art of fiction itself has always been fierce and constant. Partly to the Parisian, partly to the American element in him we owe the stories that he, and of ‘our’ great writers he only, has written about books and the writers of books.

I wonder why, while Charles Hailings and Aylmer Deanes are so common in the lower levels of English fiction, we rarely see our great novelists write about the process of creating a great book. It's true that our great novelists have never had the same passion for literature that the great French authors have always shown. To them, their art has never seemed like the most important thing in life. It's also true that they've had other interests—fox-hunting, preaching, editing magazines, and so on. Yet literature must have held a unique interest and significance for them as their main pursuit. No fine work can be created without focus, sacrifice, hard work, and uncertainty. It's ridiculous to think that our great novelists simply forged ahead effortlessly, achieving their goals as if by instinct. Creating a fine book, with all that it entails, is one of the best themes a novelist can tackle. However, it’s part of English hypocrisy—or to put it more politely, English reserve—that, while we readily complain about minor annoyances, we downplay any serious challenges or sorrows we face. I believe that's why our great novelists have avoided the subject of great books. It’s fortunate for us (though it may sting our patriotic pride) that Mr. Henry James wasn’t born an Englishman; he came from a lineage of specialists who are unapologetically dedicated to whatever they pursue, whether it’s sports, business, politics, or anything else. It’s also fortunate that in Paris, within its tight literary circles, his method began to take shape, and the art of prose fiction became a kind of religion for him. In that art, he draws as much inspiration as Swinburne did from poetry. Just as Swinburne was the most knowledgeable of our poets, Mr. James is the most knowledgeable of our—let's say "our"—prose writers. I doubt the total of his admirations would exceed even a single one of Swinburne's. However, even though he has been a practical reader of the works that meet his standards for praise, his deep passion for the art of fiction itself has always been intense and unwavering. To both the Parisian and American parts of him, we owe the stories he—among 'our' great writers—has written about books and their authors.

Here, indeed, in these incomparable stories, are imaginary great books that are as real to us as real ones are. Sometimes, as in ‘The Author of “Beltraffio,”’ a great book itself is the very hero of the story. (We are not told what exactly was the title of that second book which Ambient’s wife so hated that she let her child die rather than that he should grow up under the influence of its author; but I have a queer conviction that it was THE DAISIES.) Usually, in these stories, it is through the medium of some ardent young disciple, speaking in the first person, that we become familiar with the great writer. It is thus that we know Hugh Vereker, throughout whose twenty volumes was woven that message, or meaning, that ‘figure in the carpet,’ which eluded even the elect. It is thus that we know Neil Paraday, the MS. of whose last book was mislaid and lost so tragically, so comically. And it is also through Paraday’s disciple that we make incidental acquaintance with Guy Walsingham, the young lady who wrote OBSESSIONS, and with Dora Forbes, the burly man with a red moustache, who wrote THE OTHER WAY ROUND. These two books are the only inferior books mentioned by Mr. James. But stay, I was forgetting THE TOP OF THE TREE, by Amy Evans; and also those nearly forty volumes by Henry St. George. For all the greatness of his success in life, Henry St. George is the saddest of the authors portrayed by Mr. James. His SHADOWMERE was splendid, and its splendour is the measure of his shame—the shame he bore so bravely—in the ruck of his ‘output.’ He is the only one of those authors who did not do his best. Of him alone it may not be said that he was ‘generous and delicate and pursued the prize.’ He is a more pathetic figure than even Dencombe, the author of THE MIDDLE YEARS. Dencombe’s grievance was against fate, not against himself.

Here, indeed, in these incredible stories, are fictional great books that feel as real to us as actual ones do. Sometimes, like in ‘The Author of “Beltraffio,”’ a great book itself is the main character of the story. (We aren’t told the exact title of that second book which Ambient’s wife despised so much that she let her child die rather than let him grow up influenced by its author; but I have a strange feeling it was THE DAISIES.) Typically, in these stories, we get to know the great writer through the perspective of some passionate young follower, speaking in the first person. This is how we learn about Hugh Vereker, whose twenty volumes carried that message, or meaning, that ‘figure in the carpet,’ which even the chosen ones couldn’t grasp. This is also how we learn about Neil Paraday, whose manuscript for his last book was mislaid and lost in such a tragic, yet comical, way. Through Paraday’s follower, we also get to know Guy Walsingham, the young woman who wrote OBSESSIONS, and Dora Forbes, the big guy with a red mustache, who wrote THE OTHER WAY ROUND. These two books are the only less impressive ones mentioned by Mr. James. But wait, I was forgetting THE TOP OF THE TREE, by Amy Evans; and also those nearly forty volumes by Henry St. George. For all the greatness of his success in life, Henry St. George is the saddest of the authors described by Mr. James. His SHADOWMERE was magnificent, and its brilliance highlights his shame—the shame he carried so bravely amidst his body of work. He is the only author among them who didn’t do his best. It cannot be said of him that he was ‘generous and delicate and pursued the prize.’ He is a more tragic figure than even Dencombe, the author of THE MIDDLE YEARS. Dencombe’s issues were with fate, not with himself.

“It had taken too much of his life to produce too little of his art The art had come, but it had come after everything else. ‘Ah, for another go!—ah, for a better chance.’... ‘A second chance—that’s the delusion. There never was to be but one. We work in the dark—we do what we can—we give what we have. Our doubt is our passion and our passion is our task. The rest is the madness of art.’”

“It had taken too much of his life to create too little of his art. The art had come, but only after everything else. ‘Ah, for another shot!—ah, for a better opportunity.’... ‘A second chance—that’s the illusion. There was never going to be more than one. We work in the dark—we do what we can—we give what we have. Our doubt is our passion and our passion is our job. The rest is the chaos of art.’”

The scene of Dencombe’s death is one of the most deeply-beautiful things ever done by Mr. James. It is so beautiful as to be hardly sad; it rises and glows and gladdens. It is more exquisite than anything in THE MIDDLE YEARS. No, I will not say that. Mr. James’s art can always carry to us the conviction that his characters’ books are as fine as his own.

The scene of Dencombe’s death is one of the most profoundly beautiful moments ever created by Mr. James. It's so beautiful that it's hardly sad; it lifts us up and fills us with joy. It's more exquisite than anything in THE MIDDLE YEARS. No, I won't say that. Mr. James’s talent continually convinces us that his characters’ works are just as remarkable as his own.

I crave—it may be a foolish whim, but I do crave—ocular evidence for my belief that those books were written and were published. I want to see them all ranged along goodly shelves. A few days ago I sat in one of those libraries which seem to be doorless. Nowhere, to the eye, was broken the array of serried volumes. Each door was flush with the surrounding shelves; across each the edges of the shelves were mimicked; and in the spaces between these edges the backs of books were pasted congruously with the whole effect. Some of these backs had been taken from actual books, others had been made specially and were stamped with facetious titles that rather depressed me. ‘Here,’ thought I, ‘are the shelves on which Dencombe’s works ought to be made manifest. And Neil Paraday’s too, and Vereker’s.’ Not Henry St. George’s, of course: he would not himself have wished it, poor fellow! I would have nothing of his except SHADOWMERE. But Ray Limbert!—I would have all of his, including a first edition of THE MAJOR KEY, ‘that fiery-hearted rose as to which we watched in private the formation of petal after petal, and flame after flame’; and also THE HIDDEN HEART, ‘the shortest of his novels, but perhaps the loveliest,’ as Mr. James and I have always thought.... How my fingers would hover along these shelves, always just going to alight, but never, lest the spell were broken, alighting!

I crave—it may be a silly desire, but I do crave—visual proof that those books were written and published. I want to see them all lined up on nice shelves. A few days ago, I sat in one of those libraries that seem to have no doors. To the eye, the arrangement of tightly packed volumes was unbroken. Each door was flush with the surrounding shelves; the edges of the shelves were imitated on each door; and in the spaces between these edges, the backs of books were stuck on to match the overall effect. Some of these backs were taken from actual books, while others were made specifically and had funny titles that kind of brought me down. 'Here,' I thought, 'are the shelves where Dencombe's works should be displayed. And Neil Paraday’s too, and Vereker’s.' Not Henry St. George’s, of course: he wouldn’t have wanted that, poor guy! I wouldn't want anything of his except SHADOWMERE. But Ray Limbert!—I would want all of his, including a first edition of THE MAJOR KEY, ‘that fiery-hearted rose that we watched in private as each petal and each flame appeared’; and also THE HIDDEN HEART, ‘the shortest of his novels, but maybe the most beautiful,’ as Mr. James and I have always believed.... How my fingers would hover along these shelves, always ready to touch, but never, in case the magic was broken, actually touching!

How well they would look there, those treasures of mine! And, most of them having been issued in the seemly old three-volume form, how many shelves they would fill! But I should find a place certainly for a certain small brown book adorned with a gilt griffin between wheatsheaves. THE PILGRIM’S SCRIP, that delightful though anonymous work of my old friend Austin Absworthy Bearne Feverel. And I should like to find a place for POEMS, by AURORA LEIGH. Mr. Snodgrass’s book of verses might grace one of the lower shelves. (What is the title of it? AMELIA’S BOWER, I hazard.) RECOLLECTIONS OF THE LATE LORD BYRON AND OTHERS, by CAPTAIN SUMPH, would be somewhere; for Sumph did, you will be glad to hear, take Shandon’s advice and compile a volume. Bungay published it. Indeed, of the books for which I should find room there are a good few that bear the imprimatur of Bungay. DESPERATIN, OR THE FUGITIVE DUCHESS, by THE HON. PERCY Popjoy, was Bungay’s; and so, of course, were PASSION FLOWERS and WALTER LORRAINE. Of the books issued by the rival firm of Bacon I possess but one: MEMOIRS OF THE POISONERS, by DR. SLOCUM. Near to Popjoy’s romance would be THE LADY FLABELLA, of which Mrs. Wititterly said to Kate Nickleby, ‘So voluptuous is it not—so soft?’ WHO PUT BACK THE CLOCK? would have a place of honour (unearned by its own merits?). Among other novels that I could not spare, THE GIFT OF GIFTS would conspicuously gleam. As for POMENTS—ah, I should not be content with one copy of that. Even at the risk of crowding out a host of treasures, I vow I would have a copy of every one of the editions that POMENTS ran through.

How great would it be to see my treasures displayed there! Most of them have been published in the classic three-volume format, and they would fill so many shelves! I would definitely find a spot for a small brown book with a gold griffin between wheat stalks. THE PILGRIM’S SCRIP, that charming yet anonymous work by my old friend Austin Absworthy Bearne Feverel. I would also love to find a place for POEMS by AURORA LEIGH. Mr. Snodgrass's collection of verses could sit nicely on one of the lower shelves. (What’s the title again? AMELIA’S BOWER, I guess.) RECOLLECTIONS OF THE LATE LORD BYRON AND OTHERS by CAPTAIN SUMPH would have its spot too; you’ll be pleased to know that Sumph took Shandon's advice and put together a volume. Bungay published it. In fact, quite a few of the books I’d find space for are from Bungay. DESPERATIN, OR THE FUGITIVE DUCHESS by THE HON. PERCY Popjoy was from Bungay, and so were PASSION FLOWERS and WALTER LORRAINE. Of the books from the competing firm of Bacon, I only have one: MEMOIRS OF THE POISONERS by DR. SLOCUM. Next to Popjoy’s romance, I would place THE LADY FLABELLA, which Mrs. Wititterly remarked to Kate Nickleby, 'Isn't it just so voluptuous and soft?' WHO PUT BACK THE CLOCK? would have a place of honor (though maybe not based on its own merits?). Among other novels I couldn’t do without, THE GIFT OF GIFTS would shine brightly. As for POMENTS—oh, I wouldn’t settle for just one copy of that. Even if it meant crowding out other treasures, I swear I’d want a copy of every edition that POMENTS went through.





THE GOLDEN DRUGGET 1918.

Primitive and essential things have great power to touch the heart of the beholder. I mean such things as a man ploughing a field, or sowing or reaping; a girl filling a pitcher from a spring; a young mother with her child; a fisherman mending his nets; a light from a lonely hut on a dark night.

Primitive and basic things have a strong ability to resonate with the heart of the observer. I'm talking about things like a man plowing a field, or planting or harvesting; a girl drawing water from a spring; a young mother with her baby; a fisherman repairing his nets; a light shining from a solitary cabin on a dark night.

Things such as these are the best themes for poets and painters, and appeal to aught that there may be of painter or poet in any one of us. Strictly, they are not so old as the hills, but they are more significant and eloquent than hills. Hills will outlast them; but hills glacially surviving the life of man on this planet are of as little account as hills tremulous and hot in ages before the life of man had its beginning. Nature is interesting only because of us. And the best symbols of us are such sights as I have just mentioned—sights unalterable by fashion of time or place, sights that in all countries always were and never will not be.

Things like this provide the best inspiration for poets and artists, resonating with the creative essence in all of us. Technically, they aren't as ancient as the hills, but they carry more meaning and power than hills do. The hills may endure longer, but hills that slowly outlast human life are just as insignificant as those that trembled in the heat long before humans existed. Nature is only fascinating because of our presence. The most accurate representations of us are the sights I've just described—timeless images that every culture has known and always will.

It is true that in many districts nowadays there are elaborate new kinds of machinery for ploughing the fields and reaping the corn. In the most progressive districts of all, I daresay, the very sowing of the grain is done by means of some engine, with better results than could be got by hand. For aught I know, there is a patented invention for catching fish by electricity. It is natural that we should, in some degree, pride ourselves on such triumphs. It is well that we should have poems about them, and pictures of them. But such poems and pictures cannot touch our hearts very deeply. They cannot stir in us the sense of our kinship with the whole dim past and the whole dim future. The ancient Egyptians were great at scientific dodges—very great indeed, nearly as great as we, the archaeologists tell us. Sand buried the memory of those dodges for a rather long time. How are we to know that the glories of our present civilisation will never be lost? The world’s coal-mines and oil-fields are exhaustible; and it is not, I am told, by any means certain that scientists will discover any good substitutes for the materials which are necessary to mankind’s present pitch of glory. Mankind may, I infer, have to sink back into slow and simple ways, continent be once more separated from continent, nation from nation, village from village. And, even supposing that the present rate of traction and communication and all the rest of it can forever be maintained, is our modern way of life so great a success that mankind will surely never be willing to let it lapse? Doubtless, that present rate can be not only maintained, but also accelerated immensely, in the near future. Will these greater glories be voted, even by the biggest fools, an improvement? We smile already at the people of the early nineteenth century who thought that the vistas opened by applied science were very heavenly. We have travelled far along those vistas. Light is not abundant in them, is it? We are proud of having gone such a long way, but...peradventure, those who come after us will turn back, sooner or later, of their own accord. This is a humbling thought. If the wonders of our civilisation are doomed, we should prefer them to cease through lack of the minerals and mineral products that keep them going. Possibly they are not doomed at all. But this chance counts for little as against the certainty that, whatever happens, the primitive and essential things will never, anywhere, wholly cease, while mankind lasts. And thus it is that Brown’s Ode to the Steam Plough, Jones’ Sonnet Sequence on the Automatic Reaping Machine, and Robinson’s Epic of the Piscicidal Dynamo, leave unstirred the deeper depths of emotion in us. The subjects chosen by these three great poets do not much impress us when we regard them sub specie aeternitatis. Smith has painted nothing more masterly than his picture of a girl turning a hot-water tap. But has he never seen a girl fill a pitcher from a spring? Smithers’ picture of a young mother seconding a resolution at a meeting of a Board of Guardians is magnificent, as brushwork. But why not have cut out the Board and put in the baby? I yield to no one in admiration of Smithkins’ ‘Facade of the Waldorf Hotel by Night, in Peace Time.’ But a single light from a lonely hut would have been a finer theme.

It's true that in many areas today, there are advanced machines for plowing fields and harvesting crops. In the most progressive areas, I bet even sowing grain is done using some kind of machine, achieving better results than doing it by hand. For all I know, there might even be a patented invention for catching fish using electricity. It's natural for us to take some pride in these achievements. It's great to have poems and pictures celebrating them. But these poems and images don't deeply resonate with us. They don't evoke a sense of connection with our distant past or uncertain future. The ancient Egyptians were excellent at scientific tricks—almost as good as we are, according to archaeologists. Sand buried those memories for quite some time. How can we be sure that the wonders of our current civilization won't be lost? The world's coal mines and oil fields will run out; and I've heard that it isn't guaranteed scientists will find suitable substitutes for the resources crucial to humanity's current state of progress. It seems that humanity might need to revert to slower and simpler ways, with continents separated from one another, nations divided, and villages isolated. Even if we could maintain the current pace of transportation and communication, is our modern lifestyle such a remarkable success that humanity would never want to let it fade away? Surely, the current rate can not only be sustained but also greatly accelerated in the near future. Will even the biggest fools see these greater advancements as improvements? We already laugh at people from the early nineteenth century who thought that the paths opened by applied science were truly heavenly. We've come a long way down those paths. There's not much light there, is there? We take pride in our journey, but...perhaps those who follow us will eventually choose to turn back. That’s a humbling thought. If the wonders of our civilization are indeed destined to fade, we might prefer for them to end due to a lack of the minerals and products that support them. They might not be doomed at all. But this possibility is minor compared to the certainty that, no matter what happens, the primal and essential aspects of life will never fully disappear while humanity exists. That's why Brown's Ode to the Steam Plough, Jones’ Sonnet Sequence on the Automatic Reaping Machine, and Robinson’s Epic of the Piscicidal Dynamo fail to evoke our deeper emotions. The subjects chosen by these three great poets don’t impress us much when we view them from an eternal perspective. Smith hasn't created anything more brilliant than his painting of a girl turning on a hot-water tap. But has he never witnessed a girl filling a pitcher at a spring? Smithers’ painting of a young mother supporting a resolution at a Board of Guardians meeting is stunning in terms of technique. But why not ditch the Board and include the baby instead? I'm in no way dismissing Smithkins’ ‘Facade of the Waldorf Hotel by Night, in Peace Time.’ But a single light shining from a lonely hut would have made for a more beautiful subject.

I should like to show Smithkins the thing that I call The Golden Drugget. Or rather, as this thing is greatly romantic to me, and that painter is so unfortunate in his surname, I should like Smithkins to find it for himself.

I’d like to show Smithkins something I call The Golden Drugget. But since this thing is quite romantic to me, and that painter has such an unfortunate last name, I’d prefer Smithkins to discover it on his own.

These words are written in war time and in England. There are, I hear, ‘lighting restrictions’ even on the far Riviera di Levante. I take it that the Golden Drugget is not outspread now-anights across the high dark coast-road between Rapallo and Zoagli. But the lonely wayside inn is still there, doubtless; and its narrow door will again stand open, giving out for wayfarers its old span of brightness into darkness, when peace comes.

These words are written during wartime in England. I've heard there are “lighting restrictions” even on the far Riviera di Levante. I assume that the Golden Drugget isn’t spread out these days across the high dark coast-road between Rapallo and Zoagli. But the lonely roadside inn is still there, without a doubt; and its narrow door will once again stand open, offering its familiar span of brightness into the darkness when peace returns.

It is nothing by daylight, that inn. If anything, it is rather an offence. Steep behind it rise mountains that are grey all over with olive trees, and beneath it, on the other side of the road, the cliff falls sheer to the sea. The road is white, the sea and sky are usually of a deep bright blue, there are many single cypresses among the olives. It is a scene of good colour and noble form. It is a gay and a grand scene, in which the inn, though unassuming, is unpleasing, if you pay attention to it. An ugly little box-like inn. A stuffy-looking and uninviting inn. Salt and tobacco, it announces in faint letters above the door, may be bought there. But one would prefer to buy these things elsewhere. There is a bench outside, and a rickety table with a zinc top to it, and sometimes a peasant or two drinking a glass or two of wine. The proprietress is very unkempt. To Don Quixote she would have seemed a princess, and the inn a castle, and the peasants notable magicians. Don Quixote would have paused here and done something. Not so do I.

It’s nothing during the day, that inn. In fact, it’s quite off-putting. Behind it, steep mountains covered in olive trees rise up, and below it, across the road, the cliff drops straight down to the sea. The road is white, the sea and sky are typically a bright, deep blue, and there are plenty of solitary cypresses among the olives. It’s a scene full of vibrant colors and majestic shapes. It’s a lively and impressive view, but the inn, although modest, is unappealing if you really notice it. Just a small, boxy inn. A stuffy and uninviting place. Salt and tobacco, it advertises in faint letters above the door, are available here. But you’d rather get those things somewhere else. There’s a bench outside and a wobbly table with a zinc top, and sometimes a couple of peasants enjoying a glass or two of wine. The owner looks very disheveled. To Don Quixote, she would have seemed like a princess, and the inn a castle, with the peasants as remarkable sorcerers. Don Quixote would have stopped here and taken some action. Not me.

By daylight, on the way down from my little home to Rapallo, or up from Rapallo home, I am indeed hardly conscious that this inn exists. By moonlight, too, it is negligible. Stars are rather unbecoming to it. But on a thoroughly dark night, when it is manifest as nothing but a strip of yellow light cast across the road from an ever-open door, great always is its magic for me. Is? I mean was. But then, I mean also will be. And so I cleave to the present tense—the nostalgic present, as grammarians might call it.

By day, on my way down from my little home to Rapallo, or up from Rapallo back home, I barely even notice this inn exists. By moonlight, it’s insignificant too. Stars don’t do it any favors. But on a completely dark night, when it appears as just a strip of yellow light stretching across the road from a door that’s always open, it holds a special magic for me. Does? I mean did. But then, I also mean it will. So I stick to the present tense—the nostalgic present, as grammar nerds might say.

Likewise, when I say that thoroughly dark nights are rare here, I mean that they are rare in the Gulf of Genoa. Clouds do not seem to like our landscape. But it has often struck me that Italian nights, whenever clouds do congregate, are somehow as much darker than English nights as Italian days are brighter than days in England. They have a heavier and thicker nigritude. They shut things out from you more impenetrably. They enclose you as in a small pavilion of black velvet. This tenement is not very comfortable in a strong gale. It makes you feel rather helpless. And gales can be strong enough, in the late autumn, on the Riviera di Levante.

Similarly, when I say that completely dark nights are uncommon here, I mean that they are rare in the Gulf of Genoa. Clouds don't seem to fit our scenery. However, I've often noticed that Italian nights, whenever clouds do gather, are somehow much darker than English nights, just as Italian days are much brighter than those in England. They have a heavier, thicker darkness. They block things out from you more completely. They surround you like a small pavilion of black velvet. This space isn't very comfortable in a strong wind. It makes you feel quite helpless. And the winds can be strong enough, in late autumn, on the Riviera di Levante.

It is on nights when the wind blows its hardest, but makes no rift anywhere for a star to peep through, that the Golden Drugget, as I approach it, gladdens my heart the most. The distance between Rapallo and my home up yonder is rather more than two miles. The road curves and zigzags sharply, for the most part; but at the end of the first mile it runs straight for three or four hundred yards; and, as the inn stands at a point midway on this straight course, the Golden Drugget is visible to me long before I come to it. Even by starlight, it is good to see. How much better, if I happen to be out on a black rough night when nothing is disclosed but this one calm bright thing. Nothing? Well, there has been descriable, all the way, a certain grey glimmer immediately in front of my feet. This, in point of fact, is the road, and by following it carefully I have managed to escape collision with trees, bushes, stone walls. The continuous shrill wailing of trees’ branches writhing unseen but near, and the great hoarse roar of the sea against the rocks far down below, are no cheerful accompaniment for the buffeted pilgrim. He feels that he is engaged in single combat with Nature at her unfriendliest. He isn’t sure that she hasn’t supernatural allies working with her—witches on broomsticks circling closely round him, demons in pursuit of him or waiting to leap out on him. And how about mere robbers and cutthroats? Suppose—but look! that streak, yonder, look!—the Golden Drugget.

It’s on nights when the wind blows its hardest, but doesn’t allow even a single star to peek through, that the Golden Drugget, as I get closer, makes me the happiest. The distance between Rapallo and my home up there is just over two miles. The road mostly curves and zigzags sharply; however, at the end of the first mile, it runs straight for three or four hundred yards, and since the inn is located halfway along this straight stretch, I can see the Golden Drugget long before I reach it. Even under starlight, it’s nice to see. It’s even better when I’m out on a dark, rough night when nothing else is visible except for this one calm, bright spot. Nothing else? Well, there’s actually been a faint grey glow right in front of my feet the whole way. This is, in fact, the road, and by carefully following it, I’ve managed to avoid crashing into trees, bushes, and stone walls. The continuous high-pitched wailing of tree branches twisting unseen but nearby, and the deep, hoarse roar of the sea crashing against the rocks far below, aren’t exactly cheerful sounds for the weary traveler. He feels like he’s in a one-on-one battle with Nature at her most unwelcoming. He isn’t sure she doesn’t have supernatural allies helping her out—witches on broomsticks flying around him, demons chasing him or waiting to pounce. And what about ordinary robbers and murderers? Suppose—but wait! That light over there, look!—the Golden Drugget.

There it is, familiar, serene, festal. That the pilgrim knew he would see it in due time does not diminish for him the queer joy of seeing it; nay, this emotion would be far less without that foreknowledge. Some things are best at first sight. Others—and here is one of them—do ever improve by recognition. I remember that when first I beheld this steady strip of light, shed forth over a threshold level with the road, it seemed to me conceivably sinister. It brought Stevenson to my mind: the chink of doubloons and the clash of cutlasses; and I think I quickened pace as I passed it. But now!—now it inspires in me a sense of deep trust and gratitude; and such awe as I have for it is altogether a loving awe, as for holy ground that should he trod lightly. A drugget of crimson cloth across a London pavement is rather resented by the casual passer-by, as saying to him ‘Step across me, stranger, but not along me, not in!’ and for answer he spurns it with his heel. ‘Stranger, come in!’ is the clear message of the Golden Drugget. ‘This is but a humble and earthly hostel, yet you will find here a radiant company of angels and archangels.’ And always I cherish the belief that if I obeyed the summons I should receive fulfilment of the promise. Well, the beliefs that one most cherishes one is least willing to test. I do not go in at that open door. But lingering, but reluctant, is my tread as I pass by it; and I pause to bathe in the light that is as the span of our human life, granted between one great darkness and another.

There it is, familiar, calm, celebratory. Just because the traveler knew he would see it eventually doesn’t take away from the strange joy of seeing it; in fact, this feeling would be much less without that prior knowledge. Some things are best experienced at first sight. Others—and this is one of them—always get better with recognition. I remember when I first saw this steady beam of light spilling over a threshold level with the road, it struck me as potentially ominous. It reminded me of Stevenson: the clink of doubloons and the clash of cutlasses; and I think I quickened my pace as I walked past it. But now!—now it fills me with a sense of deep trust and gratitude, and any awe I feel is entirely loving, like standing on sacred ground that should be approached with care. A piece of crimson cloth laid across a London sidewalk might annoy the casual passerby, as if it were saying to him, ‘Step over me, stranger, but don’t walk on me, don’t come in!’ In contrast, the Golden Drugget clearly invites, ‘Stranger, come in!’ ‘This is just a humble earthly inn, yet you will find here a radiant company of angels and archangels.’ And I always hold on to the belief that if I answered the call, I would find the promise fulfilled. Well, the beliefs we hold most dear are often the ones we’re least willing to test. I don’t go through that open door. But I walk by slowly, hesitantly; and I stop to soak in the light that represents the span of our human lives, granted between one great darkness and another.





HOSTS AND GUESTS 1918.

Beautifully vague though the English language is, with its meanings merging into one another as softly as the facts of landscape in the moist English climate, and much addicted though we always have been to ways of compromise, and averse from sharp hard logical outlines, we do not call a host a guest, nor a guest a host. The ancient Romans did so. They, with a language that was as lucid as their climate and was a perfect expression of the sharp hard logical outlook fostered by that climate, had but one word for those two things. Nor have their equally acute descendants done what might have been expected of them in this matter. Hate and spite are as mysteriously equivocal as hopes. By weight of all this authority I find myself being dragged to the conclusion that a host and a guest must be the same thing, after all. Yet in a dim and muzzy way, deep down in my breast, I feel sure that they are different. Compromise, you see, as usual. I take it that strictly the two things are one, but that our division of them is yet another instance of that sterling common-sense by which, etc., etc.

Beautifully ambiguous as the English language is, with its meanings blending into each other as smoothly as the features of the landscape in the humid English weather, and even though we’ve always leaned towards compromise and shied away from sharp, clear logical distinctions, we don’t refer to a host as a guest, nor a guest as a host. The ancient Romans did. Their language was as clear as their climate and perfectly reflected the sharp, logical perspective shaped by that environment; they had just one word for both. Nor have their equally perceptive descendants done what might have been expected regarding this issue. Hate and spite are just as mysteriously ambiguous as hopes. With all this authority, I find myself being pulled to the conclusion that a host and a guest might actually be the same thing. Yet, in a vague and fuzzy way, deep down in my heart, I feel certain they are different. Compromise, you see, as usual. I believe that technically the two are one, but our separation of them is yet another example of that reliable common sense, by which, etc., etc.

I would go even so far as to say that the difference is more than merely circumstantial and particular. I seem to discern also a temperamental and general difference. You ask me to dine with you in a restaurant, I say I shall be delighted, you order the meal, I praise it, you pay for it, I have the pleasant sensation of not paying for it; and it is well that each of us should have a label according to the part he plays in this transaction. But the two labels are applicable in a larger and more philosophic way. In every human being one or the other of these two instincts is predominant: the active or positive instinct to offer hospitality, the negative or passive instinct to accept it. And either of these instincts is so significant of character that one might well say that mankind is divisible into two great classes: hosts and guests.

I would go so far as to say that the difference is more than just situational or specific. I also notice a deeper, more general difference in temperament. You invite me to dinner at a restaurant, I happily accept, you order the food, I compliment it, you pay the bill, and I enjoy the nice feeling of not having to pay. It's good that we each have a role based on our part in this exchange. But these roles can also be seen in a broader and more philosophical way. In every person, one of these two instincts dominates: the active or positive instinct to offer hospitality or the passive instinct to accept it. Each of these instincts reveals so much about a person’s character that you could say humanity can be divided into two main categories: hosts and guests.

I have already (see third sentence of foregoing paragraph) somewhat prepared you for the shock of a confession which candour now forces from me. I am one of the guests. You are, however, so shocked that you will read no more of me? Bravo! Your refusal indicates that you have not a guestish soul. Here am I trying to entertain you, and you will not be entertained. You stand shouting that it is more blessed to give than to receive. Very well. For my part, I would rather read than write, any day. You shall write this essay for me. Be it never so humble, I shall give it my best attention and manage to say something nice about it. I am sorry to see you calming suddenly down. Nothing but a sense of duty to myself, and to guests in general, makes me resume my pen. I believe guests to be as numerous, really, as hosts. It may be that even you, if you examine yourself dispassionately, will find that you are one of them. In which case, you may yet thank me for some comfort. I think there are good qualities to be found in guests, and some bad ones in even the best hosts.

I have already (see the third sentence of the previous paragraph) somewhat prepared you for the shock of a confession that honesty now compels me to make. I am one of the guests. However, are you so shocked that you won’t read any further? Bravo! Your refusal shows that you don’t have a guest-like spirit. Here I am trying to entertain you, and you won’t be entertained. You shout that it’s more blessed to give than to receive. Fine. As for me, I would rather read than write any day. You should write this essay for me. No matter how humble it is, I will give it my full attention and manage to say something nice about it. I'm sorry to see you suddenly calm down. Only a sense of duty to myself and to guests in general makes me pick up my pen again. I believe there are as many guests as there are hosts. It might be that even you, if you look at yourself honestly, will find you are one of them. In that case, you may yet thank me for some comfort. I think there are good qualities in guests and some bad ones even in the best hosts.

Our deepest instincts, bad or good, are those which we share with the rest of the animal creation. To offer hospitality, or to accept it, is but an instinct which man has acquired in the long course of his self-development. Lions do not ask one another to their lairs, nor do birds keep open nest. Certain wolves and tigers, it is true, have been so seduced by man from their natural state that they will deign to accept man’s hospitality. But when you give a bone to your dog, does he run out and invite another dog to share it with him?—and does your cat insist on having a circle of other cats around her saucer of milk? Quite the contrary. A deep sense of personal property is common to all these creatures. Thousands of years hence they may have acquired some willingness to share things with their friends. Or rather, dogs may; cats, I think, not. Meanwhile, let us not be censorious. Though certain monkeys assuredly were of finer and more malleable stuff than any wolves or tigers, it was a very long time indeed before even we began to be hospitable. The cavemen did not entertain. It may be that now and again—say, towards the end of the Stone Age—one or another among the more enlightened of them said to his wife, while she plucked an eagle that he had snared the day before, ‘That red-haired man who lives in the next valley seems to be a decent, harmless sort of person. And sometimes I fancy he is rather lonely. I think I will ask him to dine with us to-night,’ and, presently going out, met the red-haired man and said to him, ‘Are you doing anything to-night? If not, won’t you dine with us? It would be a great pleasure to my wife. Only ourselves. Come just as you are.’ ‘That is most good of you, but,’ stammered the red-haired man, ‘as ill-luck will have it, I am engaged to-night. A long-standing, formal invitation. I wish I could get out of it, but I simply can’t. I have a morbid conscientiousness about such things.’ Thus we see that the will to offer hospitality was an earlier growth than the will to accept it. But we must beware of thinking these two things identical with the mere will to give and the mere will to receive. It is unlikely that the red-haired man would have refused a slice of eagle if it had been offered to him where he stood. And it is still more unlikely that his friend would have handed it to him. Such is not the way of hosts. The hospitable instinct is not wholly altruistic. There is pride and egoism mixed up with it, as I shall show.

Our deepest instincts, whether good or bad, are those we share with the rest of the animal kingdom. Offering or accepting hospitality is just an instinct that humans have developed over time. Lions don’t invite each other to their dens, nor do birds keep their nests open. Some wolves and tigers, it’s true, have been drawn away from their natural state by humans and will accept our hospitality. But when you give a bone to your dog, does he run out and invite another dog to share it?—and does your cat insist on having a group of other cats around her bowl of milk? Quite the opposite. A strong sense of personal ownership is common among these animals. In thousands of years, they might become more willing to share with their friends. Or rather, dogs might; cats, I think, will not. Meanwhile, let’s not be judgmental. While some monkeys are certainly more refined and adaptable than any wolves or tigers, it took a long time for even us to become hospitable. Cavemen did not entertain. It’s possible that now and then—say, towards the end of the Stone Age—some of the more progressive ones said to their wives, while she plucked an eagle he had caught the day before, “That red-haired guy living in the next valley seems decent and harmless. Sometimes I think he’s a bit lonely. I’ll invite him to dinner tonight.” And then, after stepping outside, he met the red-haired man and asked, “Are you free tonight? If not, would you like to have dinner with us? It would really please my wife. Just the three of us. Come as you are.” “That’s very kind of you,” the red-haired man stammered, “but, as luck would have it, I’m already committed tonight. A long-standing, formal invitation. I wish I could get out of it, but I just can’t. I have a strong sense of responsibility about these things.” Thus, we see that the desire to offer hospitality came before the desire to accept it. But we should be careful not to think of these two things as simply the willingness to give and the willingness to receive. It’s unlikely that the red-haired man would have refused a piece of eagle if it had been offered to him right there. And even more unlikely that his friend would have handed it to him. That’s not how hosts behave. The hospitable instinct isn’t entirely selfless. There’s pride and self-interest mixed in, as I will explain.

Meanwhile, why did the red-haired man babble those excuses? It was because he scented danger. He was not by nature suspicious, but—what possible motive, except murder, could this man have for enticing him to that cave? Acquaintance in the open valley was all very well and pleasant, but a strange den after dark—no, no! You despise him for his fears? Yet these were not really so absurd as they may seem. As man progressed in civilisation, and grew to be definitely gregarious, hospitality became more a matter of course. But even then it was not above suspicion. It was not hedged around with those unwritten laws which make it the safe and eligible thing we know to-day. In the annals of hospitality there are many pages that make painful reading; many a great dark blot is there which the Recording Angel may wish, but will not be able, to wipe out with a tear.

Meanwhile, why did the red-haired man ramble on with those excuses? It was because he sensed danger. He wasn't naturally suspicious, but what possible motive, other than murder, could this man have for luring him to that cave? Meeting in the open valley was nice and enjoyable, but a strange hideout after dark—no way! You judge him for his fears? Yet those fears aren’t as unreasonable as they might seem. As humanity advanced in civilization and became more social, hospitality became more commonplace. But even then, it wasn't completely without suspicion. It wasn’t surrounded by those unwritten rules that make it the safe and appealing thing we know today. In the history of hospitality, there are many stories that are hard to read; there are numerous dark stains that the Recording Angel might wish to erase but won't be able to with a single tear.

If I were a host, I should ignore those tomes. Being a guest, I sometimes glance into them, but with more of horror, I assure you, than of malicious amusement. I carefully avoid those which treat of hospitality among barbarous races. Things done in the best periods of the most enlightened peoples are quite bad enough. The Israelites were the salt of the earth. But can you imagine a deed of colder-blooded treachery than Jael’s? You would think it must have been held accursed by even the basest minds. Yet thus sang Deborah and Barak, ‘Blessed above women shall Jael the wife of Heber the Kenite be, blessed shall she be among women in the tent.’ And Barak, remember, was a gallant soldier, and Deborah was a prophetess who ‘judged Israel at that time.’ So much for the ideals of hospitality among the children of Israel.

If I were hosting, I'd overlook those books. As a guest, I sometimes peek into them, but I assure you it’s more out of horror than any kind of sadistic amusement. I make sure to steer clear of those discussing hospitality among savage races. The actions of even the most advanced civilizations are quite bad enough. The Israelites were the pinnacle of humanity. But can you imagine a more cold-blooded act of betrayal than Jael’s? You’d think even the most morally corrupt minds would consider it cursed. Yet, Deborah and Barak sang, ‘Blessed above women shall Jael the wife of Heber the Kenite be, blessed shall she be among women in the tent.’ And remember, Barak was a brave soldier, and Deborah was a prophetess who ‘judged Israel at that time.’ So much for the ideals of hospitality among the Israelites.

Of the Homeric Greeks it may be said that they too were the salt of the earth; and it may be added that in their pungent and antiseptic quality there was mingled a measure of sweetness, not to be found in the children of Israel. I do not say outright that Odysseus ought not to have slain the suitors. That is a debatable point. It is true that they were guests under his roof. But he had not invited them. Let us give him the benefit of the doubt. I am thinking of another episode in his life. By what Circe did, and by his disregard of what she had done, a searching light is cast on the laxity of Homeric Greek notions as to what was due to guests. Odysseus was a clever, but not a bad man, and his standard of general conduct was high enough. Yet, having foiled Circe in her purpose to turn him into a swine, and having forced her to restore his comrades to human shape, he did not let pass the barrier of his teeth any such winged words as ‘Now will I bide no more under thy roof, Circe, but fare across the sea with my dear comrades, even unto mine own home, for that which thou didst was an evil thing, and one not meet to be done unto strangers by the daughter of a god.’ He seems to have said nothing in particular, to have accepted with alacrity the invitation that he and his dear comrades should prolong their visit, and to have prolonged it with them for a whole year, in the course of which Circe bore him a son, named Telegonus. As Matthew Arnold would have said, ‘What a set!’

Of the Homeric Greeks, it can be said that they were truly the salt of the earth; and it can also be added that in their sharp and cleansing nature, there was a hint of sweetness that you wouldn’t find in the children of Israel. I’m not outright claiming that Odysseus shouldn’t have killed the suitors. That’s a topic for debate. It’s true that they were guests in his home, but he didn’t invite them. Let’s give him the benefit of the doubt. I’m thinking about another moment in his life. What Circe did, and how he reacted to it, sheds light on the relaxed views of Homeric Greeks regarding what was expected of hosts and guests. Odysseus was clever, but not a bad person, and his overall moral compass was quite high. Yet, after he outsmarted Circe and made her change his companions back from pigs, he didn’t say anything like, “I will no longer stay under your roof, Circe, but will sail across the sea with my dear friends, back home, because what you did was wrong and shouldn't happen to strangers by the daughter of a god.” He didn’t seem to say anything significant; he happily accepted her invitation to extend their stay and ended up staying for an entire year, during which Circe gave birth to his son, Telegonus. As Matthew Arnold would have remarked, “What a group!”

My eye roves, for relief, to those shelves where the later annals are. I take down a tome at random. Rome in the fifteenth century: civilisation never was more brilliant than there and then, I imagine; and yet—no, I replace that tome. I saw enough in it to remind me that the Borgias selected and laid down rare poisons in their cellars with as much thought as they gave to their vintage wines. Extraordinary!—but the Romans do not seem to have thought so. An invitation to dine at the Palazzo Borghese was accounted the highest social honour. I am aware that in recent books of Italian history there has been a tendency to whiten the Borgias’ characters. But I myself hold to the old romantic black way of looking at the Borgias. I maintain that though you would often in the fifteenth century have heard the snobbish Roman say, in a would-be off-hand tone ‘I am dining with the Borgias to-night,’ no Roman ever was able to say ‘I dined last night with the Borgias.’

My eyes wander, looking for a break, to those shelves filled with later records. I grab a book at random. Rome in the fifteenth century: civilization was never more dazzling than it was back then, I think; and yet—no, I put that book back. I saw enough in it to remind me that the Borgias carefully selected and stored rare poisons in their cellars with as much consideration as they gave to their fine wines. Amazing!—but the Romans didn’t seem to think so. Getting invited to dinner at the Palazzo Borghese was considered the top social privilege. I know that recent Italian history books have tended to portray the Borgias in a more positive light. But I personally stick to the old romantic, darker view of the Borgias. I argue that although you might have heard a pretentious Roman casually say, “I’m dining with the Borgias tonight,” no Roman could ever say, “I dined with the Borgias last night.”

To mankind in general Macbeth and Lady Macbeth stand out as the supreme type of all that a host and hostess should not be. Hence the marked coolness of Scotsmen towards Shakespeare, hence the untiring efforts of that proud and sensitive race to set up Burns in his stead. It is a risky thing to offer sympathy to the proud and sensitive, yet I must say that I think the Scots have a real grievance. The two actual, historic Macbeths were no worse than innumerable other couples in other lands that had not yet fully struggled out of barbarism. It is hard that Shakespeare happened on the story of that particular pair, and so made it immortal. But he meant no harm, and, let Scotsmen believe me, did positive good. Scotch hospitality is proverbial. As much in Scotland as in America does the English visitor blush when he thinks how perfunctory and niggard, in comparison, English hospitality is. It was Scotland that first formalised hospitality, made of it an exacting code of honour, with the basic principle that the guest must in all circumstances be respected and at all costs protected. Jacobite history bristles with examples of the heroic sacrifices made by hosts for their guests, sacrifices of their own safety and even of their own political convictions, for fear of infringing, however slightly, that sacred code of theirs. And what was the origin of all this noble pedantry? Shakespeare’s ‘Macbeth.’

To people in general, Macbeth and Lady Macbeth represent everything a host and hostess shouldn't be. This explains the noticeable disdain Scotsmen have for Shakespeare and their relentless efforts to elevate Burns in his place. Offering sympathy to the proud and sensitive is risky, yet I must say I believe the Scots have a genuine grievance. The real Macbeths were no worse than countless other couples in various lands that had not yet fully emerged from barbarism. It's unfortunate that Shakespeare chose to tell the story of this specific couple, which made it legendary. However, he meant no harm, and trust me, Scotsmen, he actually did some good. Scottish hospitality is legendary. Just as in Scotland, English visitors often feel embarrassed when they compare it to the perfunctory and stingy nature of hospitality back home. Scotland was the first to formalize hospitality, establishing it as a strict code of honor, with the fundamental principle that guests must always be respected and protected at all costs. Jacobite history is filled with stories of hosts making heroic sacrifices for their guests, risking their own safety and political beliefs to avoid breaching their sacred code, no matter how slight. And what was the source of all this noble seriousness? Shakespeare’s ‘Macbeth.’

Perhaps if England were a bleak and rugged country, like Scotland, or a new country, like America, the foreign visitor would be more overwhelmed with kindness here than he is. The landscapes of our country-side are so charming, London abounds in public monuments so redolent of history, so romantic and engrossing, that we are perhaps too apt to think the foreign visitor would have neither time nor inclination to sit dawdling in private dining-rooms. Assuredly there is no lack of hospitable impulse among the English. In what may be called mutual hospitality they touch a high level. The French, also the Italians, entertain one another far less frequently. In England the native guest has a very good time indeed—though of course he pays for it, in some measure, by acting as host too, from time to time.

Maybe if England were a bleak and rugged place like Scotland, or a new country like America, foreign visitors would feel more overwhelmed by kindness here than they do. The landscapes in our countryside are so charming, and London is filled with public monuments that are rich in history, so romantic and captivating, that we might be too quick to assume that foreign visitors wouldn't want to spend time just hanging out in private dining rooms. There's definitely no shortage of hospitality among the English. In what can be called mutual hospitality, they reach a high standard. The French and Italians, on the other hand, entertain each other much less often. In England, a native guest has a great time—though, of course, they pay for it somewhat by being the host occasionally.

In practice, no, there cannot be any absolute division of mankind into my two categories, hosts and guests. But psychologically a guest does not cease to be a guest when he gives a dinner, nor is a host not a host when he accepts one. The amount of entertaining that a guest need do is a matter wholly for his own conscience. He will soon find that he does not receive less hospitality for offering little; and he would not receive less if he offered none. The amount received by him depends wholly on the degree of his agreeableness. Pride makes an occasional host of him; but he does not shine in that capacity. Nor do hosts want him to assay it. If they accept an invitation from him, they do so only because they wish not to hurt his feelings. As guests they are fish out of water.

In reality, there can’t be a strict division of people into just two groups: hosts and guests. However, psychologically, a guest doesn't stop being a guest when they throw a dinner party, nor does a host stop being a host when they accept one. How much hospitality a guest offers is entirely up to their own conscience. They’ll quickly realize that they won’t receive less hospitality for offering little, and they wouldn’t receive less even if they offered nothing at all. What they get depends entirely on how pleasant they are. Pride occasionally turns them into a host, but they don’t really excel in that role. Nor do the true hosts want them to try. If they accept an invitation from this person, it's only because they don’t want to hurt their feelings. As guests, they feel completely out of place.

Circumstances do, of course, react on character. It is conventional for the rich to give, and for the poor to receive. Riches do tend to foster in you the instincts of a host, and poverty does create an atmosphere favourable to the growth of guestish instincts. But strong bents make their own way. Not all guests are to be found among the needy, nor all hosts among the affluent. For sixteen years after my education was, by courtesy, finished—from the age, that is, of twenty-two to the age of thirty-eight, I lived in London, seeing all sorts of people all the while; and I came across many a rich man who, like the master of the shepherd Corin, was ‘of churlish disposition’ and little recked ‘to find the way to heaven by doing deeds of hospitality.’ On the other hand, I knew quite poor men who were incorrigibly hospitable.

Circumstances do affect character, of course. It's typical for the wealthy to give and for the less fortunate to receive. Wealth often encourages one to be generous, while poverty tends to foster a mindset of reliance. However, strong tendencies find their own path. Not all guests are among the needy, and not all hosts are wealthy. For sixteen years, from twenty-two to thirty-eight, I lived in London, encountering all kinds of people. I met many rich individuals who, like the master of the shepherd Corin, were "rude in nature" and didn't care about finding their way to heaven through acts of generosity. Conversely, I also knew quite a few poor men who were unforgettably hospitable.

To such men, all honour. The most I dare claim for myself is that if I had been rich I should have been better than Corin’s master. Even as it was, I did my best. But I had no authentic joy in doing it. Without the spur of pride I might conceivably have not done it at all. There recurs to me from among memories of my boyhood an episode that is rather significant. In my school, as in most others, we received now and again ‘hampers’ from home. At the mid-day dinner, in every house, we all ate together; but at breakfast and supper we ate in four or five separate ‘messes.’ It was customary for the receiver of a hamper to share the contents with his mess-mates. On one occasion I received, instead of the usual variegated hamper, a box containing twelve sausage-rolls. It happened that when this box arrived and was opened by me there was no one around. Of sausage-rolls I was particularly fond. I am sorry to say that I carried the box up to my cubicle, and, having eaten two of the sausage-rolls, said nothing to my friends, that day, about the other ten, nor anything about them when, three days later, I had eaten them all—all, up there, alone.

To those men, all respect. The most I can claim for myself is that if I had been wealthy, I would have been better than Corin’s master. Even so, I did my best. But I didn’t really enjoy it. Without the push of pride, I might not have done it at all. A significant memory from my childhood comes to mind. In my school, like in most others, we occasionally received 'hampers' from home. At lunchtime, we all ate together, but at breakfast and dinner, we split into four or five separate groups. It was customary for the person receiving a hamper to share it with their group. One time, instead of the usual assortment, I got a box with twelve sausage rolls. When I opened the box, I was alone. I really liked sausage rolls. I’m ashamed to admit that I took the box to my room and, after eating two, I didn’t say anything to my friends about the other ten, and I kept quiet even when, three days later, I ate them all—every last one—by myself.

Thirty years have elapsed, my school-fellows are scattered far and wide, the chance that this page may meet the eyes of some of them does not much dismay me; but I am glad there was no collective and contemporary judgment by them on my strange exploit. What defence could I have offered? Suppose I had said ‘You see, I am so essentially a guest,’ the plea would have carried little weight. And yet it would not have been a worthless plea. On receipt of a hamper, a boy did rise, always, in the esteem of his mess-mates. His sardines, his marmalade, his potted meat, at any rate while they lasted, did make us think that his parents ‘must be awfully decent’ and that he was a not unworthy son. He had become our central figure, we expected him to lead the conversation, we liked listening to him, his jokes were good. With those twelve sausage-rolls I could have dominated my fellows for a while. But I had not a dominant nature. I never trusted myself as a leader. Leading abashed me. I was happiest in the comity of the crowd. Having received a hamper, I was always glad when it was finished, glad to fall back into the ranks. Humility is a virtue, and it is a virtue innate in guests.

Thirty years have passed, my school friends are spread out everywhere, and I’m not too bothered by the chance that this page might be read by some of them. Still, I'm relieved there wasn't a group critique of my odd adventure at the time. What defense could I have offered? If I had said, "You see, I’m basically just a guest," it wouldn't have meant much. But that wouldn’t have been a completely worthless argument. When a boy received a package, he would always rise in the respect of his peers. His sardines, his marmalade, his potted meat—at least while they lasted—made us think his parents "must be really great" and that he was a decent son. He became our central figure; we expected him to lead the conversation, and we enjoyed listening to him because his jokes were good. With those twelve sausage rolls, I could have taken charge for a bit. But I didn’t have a dominant personality. I never trusted myself as a leader. Leading made me uncomfortable. I was happiest in the company of the crowd. After receiving a package, I was always relieved when it was gone, happy to blend back in. Humility is a virtue, and it’s a quality that naturally belongs to guests.

Boys (as will have been surmised from my record of the effect of hampers) are all of them potential guests. It is only as they grow up that some of them harden into hosts. It is likely enough that if I, when I grew up, had been rich, my natural bent to guestship would have been diverted, and I too have become a (sort of) host. And perhaps I should have passed muster. I suppose I did pass muster whenever, in the course of my long residence in London, I did entertain friends. But the memory of those occasions is not dear to me—especially not the memory of those that were in the more distinguished restaurants. Somewhere in the back of my brain, while I tried to lead the conversation brightly, was always the haunting fear that I had not brought enough money in my pocket. I never let this fear master me. I never said to any one ‘Will you have a liqueur?’—always ‘What liqueur will you have?’ But I postponed as far as possible the evil moment of asking for the bill. When I had, in the proper casual tone (I hope and believe), at length asked for it, I wished always it were not brought to me folded on a plate, as though the amount were so hideously high that I alone must be privy to it. So soon as it was laid beside me, I wanted to know the worst at once. But I pretended to be so occupied in talk that I was unaware of the bill’s presence; and I was careful to be always in the middle of a sentence when I raised the upper fold and took my not (I hope) frozen glance. In point of fact, the amount was always much less than I had feared. Pessimism does win us great happy moments.

Boys (as you can probably tell from my notes about the impact of hampers) are all potential guests. It's only as they grow up that some of them become hosts. It's likely that if I had grown up wealthy, my natural inclination toward being a guest would have shifted, and I too would have turned into a kind of host. And maybe I would have fit in. I guess I did fit in whenever, during my long time in London, I had friends over. But I don't cherish those memories—especially not the ones from the fancier restaurants. Somewhere in the back of my mind, while I tried to keep the conversation lively, there was always the nagging fear that I hadn't brought enough money with me. I never let that fear take control. I never asked anyone, ‘Will you have a liqueur?’—it was always ‘What liqueur will you have?’ But I delayed as much as possible the dreaded moment of asking for the check. When I finally did ask for it in what I hoped was a casual tone, I always wished it wouldn’t be brought to me folded on a plate, as if the amount was so shockingly high that only I should know. As soon as it was set beside me, I wanted to know the total immediately. But I pretended to be so engaged in conversation that I didn’t notice the bill was there; and I made sure to be right in the middle of a sentence when I unfolded it and took a look at the amount. In reality, the total was always much less than I had feared. Pessimism really can give us some unexpectedly joyful moments.

Meals in the restaurants of Soho tested less severely the pauper guest masquerading as host. But to them one could not ask rich persons—nor even poor persons unless one knew them very well. Soho is so uncertain that the fare is often not good enough to be palmed off on even one’s poorest and oldest friends. A very magnetic host, with a great gift for bluffing, might, no doubt, even in Soho’s worst moments, diffuse among his guests a conviction that all was of the best. But I never was good at bluffing. I had always to let food speak for itself. ‘It’s cheap’ was the only paean that in Soho’s bad moments ever occurred to me, and this of course I did not utter. And was it so cheap, after all? Soho induces a certain optimism. A bill there was always larger than I had thought it would be.

Meals in the restaurants of Soho put less pressure on the broke guest pretending to be the host. But you couldn't invite wealthy people—nor even poor ones unless you knew them really well. Soho is so unpredictable that the food is often not good enough to serve to even your most impoverished and oldest friends. A very charming host, with a knack for bluffing, might, even in Soho’s worst moments, convince his guests that everything was top-notch. But I was never good at bluffing. I always had to let the food speak for itself. ‘It’s cheap’ was the only praise that ever came to mind during Soho’s rough times, and of course, I never said it out loud. And was it really that cheap, anyway? Soho has a way of fostering a certain optimism. The bill there was always larger than I expected.

Every one, even the richest and most munificent of men, pays much by cheque more light-heartedly than he pays little in specie. In restaurants I should have liked always to give cheques. But in any restaurant I was so much more often seen as guest than as host that I never felt sure the proprietor would trust me. Only in my club did I know the luxury, or rather the painlessness, of entertaining by cheque. A cheque—especially if it is a club cheque, as supplied for the use of members, not a leaf torn out of his own book—makes so little mark on any man’ s imagination. He dashes off some words and figures, he signs his name (with that vague momentary pleasure which the sight of his own signature anywhere gives him), he walks away and forgets. Offering hospitality in my club, I was inwardly calm. But even there I did not glow (though my face and manner, I hoped, glowed). If my guest was by nature a guest, I managed to forget somewhat that I myself was a guest by nature. But if, as now and then happened, my guest was a true and habitual host, I did feel that we were in an absurdly false relation; and it was not without difficulty that I could restrain myself from saying to him ‘This is all very well, you know, but—frankly: your place is at the head of your own table.’

Everyone, even the wealthiest and most generous people, pays with a check much more easily than they do with cash. In restaurants, I always preferred to pay by check. However, since I was more often a guest than a host at any restaurant, I never felt confident that the owner would trust me. Only at my club did I experience the luxury, or rather the ease, of paying by check. A check—especially a club check, provided for members, not just a random slip from someone's book—doesn't leave much of an impression. You scribble some words and numbers, sign your name (which gives you that brief pleasure from seeing your signature), then walk away and forget about it. When I hosted at my club, I felt at ease. But even there, I didn't feel a sense of warmth (though I hoped my face and demeanor appeared friendly). If my guest usually played the role of a guest, I was able to somewhat forget that I was typically a guest as well. But if, as occasionally happened, my guest was a real and regular host, I felt we were in a hilariously mismatched situation; it was hard for me not to say to him, "This is all nice, but honestly, you should be at the head of your own table."

The host as guest is far, far worse than the guest as host. He never even passes muster. The guest, in virtue of a certain hability that is part of his natural equipment, can more or less ape the ways of a host. But the host, with his more positive temperament, does not even attempt the graces of a guest. By ‘graces’ I do not mean to imply anything artificial. The guest’s manners are, rather, as wild flowers springing from good rich soil—the soil of genuine modesty and gratitude. He honourably wishes to please in return for the pleasure he is receiving. He wonders that people should be so kind to him, and, without knowing it, is very kind to them. But the host, as I said earlier in this essay, is a guest against his own will. That is the root of the mischief. He feels that it is more blessed, etc., and that he is conferring rather than accepting a favour. He does not adjust himself. He forgets his place. He leads the conversation. He tries genially to draw you out. He never comments on the goodness of the food or wine. He looks at his watch abruptly and says he must be off. He doesn’t say he has had a delightful time. In fact, his place is at the head of his own table.

The host as a guest is way worse than the guest as a host. He doesn't even measure up. The guest, thanks to a natural skill set, can somewhat imitate a host’s behavior. But the host, with his more assertive personality, doesn't even make an effort to exhibit the qualities of a guest. By 'qualities,' I don't mean anything fake. The guest’s manners are more like wildflowers blooming in rich soil—the soil of true modesty and gratitude. He genuinely wants to please in return for the enjoyment he's receiving. He’s surprised by people’s kindness towards him, and without realizing it, he ends up being very kind to them in return. But the host, as I mentioned earlier in this essay, is a guest against his will. That is where the problem lies. He thinks it’s more blessed, etc., and believes he is giving rather than receiving a favor. He doesn’t adapt. He forgets his role. He dominates the conversation. He tries to draw you out in a friendly way. He never comments on how good the food or wine is. He abruptly checks his watch and says he has to leave. He doesn’t mention having had a wonderful time. In fact, his place should be at the head of his own table.

His own table, over his own cellar, under his own roof—it is only there that you see him at his best. To a club or restaurant he may sometimes invite you, but not there, not there, my child, do you get the full savour of his quality. In life or literature there has been no better host than Old Wardle. Appalling though he would have been as a guest in club or restaurant, it is hardly less painful to think of him as a host there. At Dingley Dell, with an ample gesture, he made you free of all that was his. He could not have given you a club or a restaurant. Nor, when you come to think of it, did he give you Dingley Dell. The place remained his. None knew better than Old Wardle that this was so. Hospitality, as we have agreed, is not one of the most deep-rooted instincts in man, whereas the sense of possession certainly is. Not even Old Wardle was a communist. ‘This,’ you may be sure he said to himself, ‘is my roof, these are my horses, that’s a picture of my dear old grandfather.’ And ‘This,’ he would say to us, ‘is my roof: sleep soundly under it. These are my horses: ride them. That’s a portrait of my dear old grandfather: have a good look at it.’ But he did not ask us to walk off with any of these things. Not even what he actually did give us would he regard as having passed out of his possession. ‘That,’ he would muse if we were torpid after dinner, ‘is my roast beef,’ and ‘That,’ if we staggered on the way to bed, ‘is my cold milk punch.’ ‘But surely,’ you interrupt me, ‘to give and then not feel that one has given is the very best of all ways of giving.’ I agree. I hope you didn’t think I was trying to disparage Old Wardle. I was merely keeping my promise to point out that from among the motives of even the best hosts pride and egoism are not absent.

His own table, over his own cellar, under his own roof—it’s only there that you see him at his best. He might sometimes invite you to a club or restaurant, but not there, not there, my child, do you get the full flavor of his quality. In life or in literature, there has been no better host than Old Wardle. Appalling as he would have been as a guest in a club or restaurant, it’s hardly less painful to imagine him as a host there. At Dingley Dell, with a generous gesture, he made you feel welcome in all that was his. He couldn’t have given you a club or a restaurant. And, when you think about it, he didn’t really give you Dingley Dell. The place remained his. No one knew better than Old Wardle that this was true. Hospitality, as we agreed, isn’t one of the most deeply rooted instincts in humans, while the sense of possession definitely is. Even Old Wardle wasn't a communist. ‘This,’ you can be sure he told himself, ‘is my roof, these are my horses, that’s a picture of my dear old grandfather.’ And ‘This,’ he would say to us, ‘is my roof: sleep soundly under it. These are my horses: ride them. That’s a portrait of my dear old grandfather: take a good look at it.’ But he didn’t ask us to take any of these things away. Not even what he actually did give us would he see as something that had left his possession. ‘That,’ he would think if we were sluggish after dinner, ‘is my roast beef,’ and ‘That,’ if we were swaying on our way to bed, ‘is my cold milk punch.’ ‘But surely,’ you might interrupt me, ‘to give and then not feel like you’ve given is the best way to give.’ I agree. I hope you didn’t think I was trying to downplay Old Wardle. I was just sticking to my promise to point out that even the best hosts have motives that include pride and egoism.

Every virtue, as we were taught in youth, is a mean between two extremes; and I think any virtue is the better understood by us if we glance at the vice on either side of it. I take it that the virtue of hospitality stands midway between churlishness and mere ostentation. Far to the left of the good host stands he who doesn’t want to see anything of any one; far to the right, he who wants a horde of people to be always seeing something of him. I conjecture that the figure on the left, just discernible through my field-glasses, is that of old Corin’s master. His name was never revealed to us, but Corin’s brief account of his character suffices. ‘Deeds of hospitality’ is a dismal phrase that could have occurred only to the servant of a very dismal master. Not less tell-tale is Corin’s idea that men who do these ‘deeds’ do them only to save their souls in the next world. It is a pity Shakespeare did not actually bring Corin’s master on to the stage. One would have liked to see the old man genuinely touched by the charming eloquence of Rosalind’s appeal for a crust of bread, and conscious that he would probably go to heaven if he granted it, and yet not quite able to grant it. Far away though he stands to the left of the good host, he has yet something in common with that third person discernible on the right—that speck yonder, which I believe to be Lucullus. Nothing that we know of Lucullus suggests that he was less inhuman than the churl of Arden. It does not appear that he had a single friend, nor that he wished for one. His lavishness was indiscriminate except in that he entertained only the rich. One would have liked to dine with him, but not even in the act of digestion could one have felt that he had a heart. One would have acknowledged that in all the material resources of his art he was a master, and also that he practised his art for sheer love of it, wishing to be admired for nothing but his mastery, and cocking no eye on any of those ulterior objects but for which some of the most prominent hosts would not entertain at all. But the very fact that he was an artist is repulsive. When hospitality becomes an art it loses its very soul. With this reflection I look away from Lucullus and, fixing my gaze on the middle ground, am the better able to appreciate the excellence of the figure that stands before me—the figure of Old Wardle. Some pride and egoism in that capacious breast, yes, but a great heart full of kindness, and ever a warm spontaneous welcome to the stranger in need, and to all old friends and young. Hark! he is shouting something. He is asking us both down to Dingley Dell. And you have shouted back that you will be delighted. Ah, did I not suspect from the first that you too were perhaps a guest?

Every virtue, as we learned when we were young, is a balance between two extremes; and I believe we understand any virtue better if we look at the vices on either side of it. I think the virtue of hospitality sits between being rude and being showy. Far to the left of a good host is someone who doesn't want to see anyone at all; far to the right is someone who wants a crowd of people to always be looking at him. I guess the figure on the left, barely visible through my binoculars, is old Corin's master. His name was never revealed to us, but Corin’s brief description of his character is enough. "Deeds of hospitality" is a grim phrase that could only come from the servant of a very gloomy master. Just as telling is Corin's belief that people who perform these "deeds" do them just to save their souls in the afterlife. It's a shame Shakespeare didn't actually bring Corin's master onto the stage. It would have been interesting to see the old man genuinely moved by Rosalind’s charming plea for a crust of bread, knowing he might go to heaven if he granted it, but still unable to do it. Even though he is far to the left of a good host, he has something in common with the third figure on the right—that little dot over there, which I think is Lucullus. Everything we know about Lucullus suggests he was just as unkind as the rude man in Arden. It doesn’t seem like he had a single friend, nor did he want one. His extravagance was indiscriminate except that he only entertained the wealthy. One would have liked to eat with him, but even while dining, it wouldn’t have felt like he had a heart. One would have to admit that in all the material wealth of his craft, he was a master, and that he practiced his craft purely for the love of it, wanting to be admired solely for his skill, without being concerned about the ulterior motives that some of the most notable hosts have. But the fact that he was an artist is off-putting. When hospitality becomes an art, it loses its true essence. With this thought, I turn away from Lucullus and, focusing on the middle ground, I can better appreciate the excellence of the figure in front of me—the figure of Old Wardle. There’s some pride and ego in that big heart, yes, but it’s also filled with kindness, always offering a warm, spontaneous welcome to anyone in need, as well as to all old friends and young. Listen! He’s calling us both down to Dingley Dell. And you’ve shouted back that you’d be delighted. Ah, didn’t I suspect from the beginning that you, too, might be a guest?

But—I constrain you in the act of rushing off to pack your things—one moment: this essay has yet to be finished. We have yet to glance at those two extremes between which the mean is good guestship. Far to the right of the good guest, we descry the parasite; far to the left, the churl again. Not the same churl, perhaps. We do not know that Corin’s master was ever sampled as a guest. I am inclined to call yonder speck Dante—Dante Alighieri, of whom we do know that he received during his exile much hospitality from many hosts and repaid them by writing how bitter was the bread in their houses, and how steep the stairs were. To think of dour Dante as a guest is less dispiriting only than to think what he would have been as a host had it ever occurred to him to entertain any one or anything except a deep regard for Beatrice; and one turns with positive relief to have a glimpse of the parasite—Mr. Smurge, I presume, ‘whose gratitude was as boundless as his appetite, and his presence as unsought as it appeared to be inevitable.’ But now, how gracious and admirable is the central figure—radiating gratitude, but not too much of it; never intrusive, ever within call; full of dignity, yet all amenable; quiet, yet lively; never echoing, ever amplifying; never contradicting, but often lighting the way to truth; an ornament, an inspiration, anywhere.

But—before you rush off to pack your things—just a moment: this essay isn't done yet. We still need to look at the two extremes between which good guest behavior lies. Far to the right of a good guest, we see the parasite; far to the left, we encounter the rude host again. Not the same rude host, perhaps. We don’t know if Corin’s master was ever tested as a guest. I’m tempted to mention that speck over there, Dante—Dante Alighieri, of whom we know he received a lot of hospitality during his exile and repaid them by writing about how bitter their bread was and how steep their stairs were. Just imagining a stern Dante as a guest is only a little less disheartening than thinking about what he would have been like as a host had he ever thought to entertain anyone or anything other than his deep feelings for Beatrice; and we feel a sense of relief when we catch a glimpse of the parasite—Mr. Smurge, I assume, "whose gratitude was as limitless as his appetite, and whose presence was as unwelcome as it seemed unavoidable." But now, how gracious and admirable is the central figure—radiating gratitude, but not too much; never intrusive, always available; full of dignity, yet entirely approachable; quiet, but lively; never just repeating, always enhancing; never contradicting, but often guiding the way to truth; a true ornament and inspiration, wherever they might be.

Such is he. But who is he? It is easier to confess a defect than to claim a quality. I have told you that when I lived in London I was nothing as a host; but I will not claim to have been a perfect guest. Nor indeed was I. I was a good one, but, looking back, I see myself not quite in the centre—slightly to the left, slightly to the churlish side. I was rather too quiet, and I did sometimes contradict. And, though I always liked to be invited anywhere, I very often preferred to stay at home. If any one hereafter shall form a collection of the notes written by me in reply to invitations, I am afraid he will gradually suppose me to have been more in request than ever I really was, and to have been also a great invalid, and a great traveller.

Such is he. But who is he? It's easier to admit a flaw than to boast about a quality. I’ve mentioned that when I lived in London, I wasn't much of a host; but I won’t pretend I was the perfect guest either. I was decent, but looking back, I see myself not quite in the center—slightly off to the left, a bit on the grumpy side. I was a bit too quiet, and I did sometimes argue. And while I always enjoyed being invited anywhere, I often preferred to stay at home. If anyone puts together a collection of the notes I wrote in response to invitations, I’m afraid they might think I was more popular than I actually was and that I was also a great invalid and a seasoned traveler.





A POINT TO BE REMEMBERED BY VERY EMINENT MEN 1918.

One of the things a man best remembers in later years is the first time he set eyes on some illustrious elder whose achievements had already inflamed him to special reverence. In almost every autobiography you will find recorded the thrill of that first sight. With the thrill, perhaps, there was a slight shock. Great men are but life-sized. Most of them, indeed, are rather short. No matter to hero-worshipping youth. The shock did but swell the thrill. It did but enlarge the wonder that this was the man himself, the man who—

One of the things a man remembers the most as he gets older is the first time he saw an impressive elder whose accomplishments had inspired him to admire them deeply. In almost every autobiography, you’ll find a description of that exciting first meeting. Along with the excitement, there might have been a bit of a surprise. Great men are just regular-sized people. In fact, many of them are quite short. That doesn’t matter to a young person full of hero worship. The surprise only added to the excitement. It increased the amazement that this was the man himself, the man who—

I was about to say ‘who had written those inspired books.’ You see, the autobiographists are usually people with an innate twist towards writing, people whose heroes, therefore, were men of letters; and thus (especially as I myself have that twist) I am apt to think of literary hero-worship as flourishing more than could any other kind. I must try to be less narrow. At first sight of the Lord Chancellor, doubtless, unforgettable emotions rise in the breast of a young man who has felt from his earliest years the passionate desire to be a lawyer. One whose dream it is to excel in trade will have been profoundly stirred at finding himself face to face with Sir Thomas Lipton. At least, I suppose so. I speak without conviction. I am inclined, after all, to think that there is in the literary temperament a special sensibility, whereby these great first envisagements mean more to it than to natures of a more practical kind. So it is primarily to men very eminent in literature that I venture to offer a hint for making those envisagements as great as possible.

I was about to say ‘who had written those inspired books.’ You see, autobiographers are usually people with a natural inclination towards writing, whose heroes are often writers; and since I share that inclination, I tend to believe that literary admiration thrives more than any other kind. I need to try to be less narrow-minded. At first sight of the Lord Chancellor, no doubt, unforgettable feelings arise in a young man who has had a deep desire to become a lawyer from a young age. Someone whose dream is to excel in business would feel profoundly moved to find themselves face to face with Sir Thomas Lipton. At least, I think so. I say this without much confidence. I tend to believe that there is something unique about the literary temperament, making those initial experiences mean more to it than to individuals with a more practical nature. So it is primarily to those who are very distinguished in literature that I offer a suggestion for making those experiences as impactful as possible.

The hint will serve only in certain cases. There are various ways in which a young man may chance to see his hero for the first time. ‘One wintry afternoon, not long after I came to London,’ the autobiographist will tell you, ‘I happened to be in Cheyne Walk, bent on I know not what errand, when I saw coming slowly along the pavement an old grey-bearded man. He wore a hat of the kind that was called in those days a “wide-awake,” and he leaned heavily on a stick which he carried in his right hand. I stood reverently aside to let him pass—the man who had first taught me to see, to feel, to think. Yes, it was Thomas Carlyle; and as he went by, looking neither to the right nor to the left, my heart stood still within me. What struck me most in that thought-furrowed face was the eyes. I had never, I have never since, seen a pair of eyes which,’ etc., etc. This is well enough, and I don’t say that the writer has exaggerated the force of the impression he received. I say merely that the impression would have been stronger still if he had seen Carlyle in a room. The open air is not really a good setting for a hero. It is too diffuse. It is too impersonal. Four walls, a ceiling, and a floor—these things are needed to concentrate for the worshipper the vision vouchsafed. Even if the room be a public one—a waiting-room, say, at Clapham Junction—it is very helpful. Far more so if it be a room in a private house, where, besides the vision itself, is thrust on the worshipper the dizzy sense of a personal relationship.

The hint will only be useful in specific situations. There are different ways a young man might come across his hero for the first time. “One winter afternoon, not long after I arrived in London,” the autobiographer will tell you, “I happened to be on Cheyne Walk, focused on some task I can't remember, when I saw an old man with a gray beard walking slowly along the sidewalk. He wore a hat that people back then called a 'wide-awake,' and he leaned heavily on a cane he held in his right hand. I stepped aside respectfully to let him pass—the man who first taught me to see, to feel, to think. Yes, it was Thomas Carlyle; and as he walked by, looking straight ahead, my heart stopped. What struck me most about that weathered face was his eyes. I had never, and have never since, seen a pair of eyes that...” This is all well and good, and I'm not saying the writer exaggerated the impact he felt. I just think the impression would have been even stronger if he had seen Carlyle inside a room. The outdoors isn't really an ideal setting for a hero. It’s too scattered. It’s too impersonal. Four walls, a ceiling, and a floor—those are needed to help concentrate the worshipper’s vision. Even if the room is a public one—a waiting room, for example, at Clapham Junction—it can be very helpful. It's even more effective if it's a room in a private house, where, alongside the vision itself, the worshipper feels the dizzying sense of a personal connection.

Dip with me, for an example, into some other autobiography... Here: ‘Shortly after I came to London’—it is odd that autobiographists never are born or bred there—‘one of the houses I found open to me was that of Mrs. T—, a woman whom (so it seemed to me when in later years I studied Italian) the word simpatica described exactly, and who, as the phrase is, “knew everybody.” Calling on her one Sunday afternoon, I noticed among the guests, as I came in, a short, stalwart man with a grey beard. “I particularly,” my hostess whispered to me, “want you to know Mr. Robert Browning.” Everything in the room seemed to swim round me, and I had the sensation of literally sinking through the carpet when presently I found my hand held for a moment—it was only a moment, but it seemed to me an eternity—by the hand that had written “Paracelsus.” I had a confused impression of something godlike about the man. His brow was magnificent. But the eyes were what stood out. Not that they were prominent eyes, but they seemed to look you through and through, and had a lustre—there is no other word for it—which,’ I maintain, would have been far less dazzling out in the street, just as the world-sadness of Carlyle’s eyes would have been twice as harrowing in Mrs. T—‘s drawing-room.

Dip with me, for example, into another autobiography... Here: ‘Shortly after I arrived in London’—it’s strange that autobiographers never seem to be born or raised there—‘one of the places I found open to me was that of Mrs. T—, a woman whom (as I realized later when I studied Italian) the word simpatica described perfectly, and who, as the saying goes, “knew everyone.” Visiting her one Sunday afternoon, I noticed among the guests, as I entered, a short, sturdy man with a gray beard. “I specifically,” my hostess whispered to me, “want you to meet Mr. Robert Browning.” Everything in the room seemed to swirl around me, and I felt like I was literally sinking through the carpet when eventually my hand was held for a moment—it was just a moment, but it felt like an eternity—by the hand that wrote “Paracelsus.” I had a vague impression of something almost divine about the man. His brow was impressive. But it was his eyes that struck me the most. Not that they were particularly prominent, but they seemed to look right through you, and had a shine—there's no better word for it—which,’ I maintain, would have been far less dazzling out in the street, just as the world-weary sadness in Carlyle’s eyes would have been twice as haunting in Mrs. T—’s drawing-room.

But even there neither of those pairs of eyes could have made its fullest effect. The most terrifically gratifying way of seeing one’s hero and his eyes for the first time is to see them in his own home. Anywhere else, believe me, something of his essence is forfeit. ‘The rose of roses’ loses more or less of its beauty in any vase, and rather more than less there in a nosegay of ordinary little blossoms (to which I rather rudely liken Mrs. T—‘s other friends). The supreme flower should be first seen growing from its own Sharonian soil.

But even there, neither pair of eyes could capture the full impact. The best way to see your hero and his eyes for the first time is in his own home. Anywhere else, trust me, something of his essence is lost. ‘The rose of roses’ loses some of its beauty in any vase, and even more so when mixed in with ordinary little flowers (which I somewhat rudely compare to Mrs. T—'s other friends). The ultimate flower should be seen first growing in its own natural environment.

The worshipper should have, therefore, a letter of introduction. Failing that, he should write a letter introducing himself—a fervid, an idolatrous letter, not without some excuse for the writing of it: the hero’s seventieth birthday, for instance, or a desire for light on some obscure point in one of his earlier works. Heroes are very human, most of them; very easily touched by praise. Some of them, however, are bad at answering letters. The worshipper must not scruple to write repeatedly, if need be. Sooner or later he will be summoned to the presence. This, perhaps, will entail a railway journey. Heroes tend to live a little way out of London. So much the better. The adventure should smack of pilgrimage. Consider also that a house in a London street cannot seem so signally its owner’s own as can a house in a village or among fields. The one kind contains him, the other enshrines him, breathes of him. The sight of it, after a walk (there should be a longish walk) from the railway station, strikes great initial chords in the worshipper; and the smaller the house, the greater the chords. The worshipper pauses at the gate of the little front-garden, and when he writes his autobiography those chords will be reverberating yet. ‘Here it was that the greatest of modern spirits had lived and wrought. Here in the fullness of years he abode. With I know not what tumult of thoughts I passed up the path and rang the bell. A bright-faced parlourmaid showed me into a room on the ground-floor, and said she would tell the master I was here. It was a wonderfully simple room; and something, perhaps the writing-table, told me it was his work-room, the very room from which, in the teeth of the world’s neglect and misunderstanding, he had cast his spell over the minds of all thinking men and women. When I had waited a few minutes, the door opened and’ after that the deluge of what was felt when the very eminent man came in.

The worshipper should have a letter of introduction. If that’s not possible, he should write a letter introducing himself—a passionate, almost worshipful letter, with some reason for writing it: maybe the hero’s seventieth birthday or a request for clarification on a tricky point in one of their earlier works. Most heroes are quite human and easily touched by flattery. However, some are not great at replying to letters. The worshipper shouldn’t hesitate to write multiple times if necessary. Eventually, he will be invited to meet in person. This might involve a train journey. Heroes often live a bit outside London, which is actually a good thing. The journey should feel like a pilgrimage. Also, a house on a London street can’t hold the same significance as one in a village or countryside. The latter doesn’t just contain the person; it embodies them and feels alive with their essence. After a longer walk from the train station, seeing the house strikes a deep chord in the worshipper; and the smaller the house, the more powerful the impression. The worshipper stops at the gate of the small front garden, and when he writes his autobiography, those feelings will still resonate. ‘This is where the greatest modern mind lived and worked. Here, in the fullness of life, he resided. With a swirl of thoughts, I made my way up the path and rang the bell. A cheerful parlormaid led me into a simple room on the ground floor and said she would let the master know I was here. The room was wonderfully simple, and something—maybe the writing desk—told me this was his workspace, the very room from which, despite the world’s neglect and misunderstanding, he had woven his influence over the minds of all thoughtful people. After waiting a few minutes, the door opened and then came the overwhelming feeling when the eminent man entered the room.

Came in, mark you. That is a vastly important point. Had the very eminent man been there at the outset, the worshipper’s first sight of him would have been a very great moment, certainly; but not nearly so great as in fact it was. Very eminent men should always, on these occasions, come in. That is the point I ask them to remember.

Came in, just so you know. That’s a really important point. If the very distinguished man had been there from the beginning, the worshipper’s first look at him would have definitely been a big moment; but it wouldn’t have been nearly as significant as it actually was. Very distinguished people should always make an entrance on these occasions. That’s what I want them to keep in mind.

Honourably concerned with large high issues, they are not students of personal effect. I must therefore explain to them why it is more impressive to come into a room than to be found there.

Concerned with significant, overarching matters, they do not focus on personal impact. I must therefore explain to them why entering a room is more impressive than just being discovered there.

Let those of them who have been playgoers cast their minds back to their experience of theatres. Can they recall a single play in which the principal actor was ‘discovered’ sitting or standing on the stage when the curtain rose? No. The actor, by the very nature of his calling, does, must, study personal effect. No playwright would dare to dump down his principal actor at the outset of a play. No sensible playwright would wish to do so. That actor’s personality is a part of the playwright’s material. Playwriting, it has been well said, is an art of preparing. The principal actor is one of the things for which we must be artfully prepared. Note Shakespeare’s carefulness in this matter. In his day, the stage had no curtain, so that even the obscure actor who spoke the first lines (Shakespeare himself sometimes, maybe) was not ignominiously ‘discovered.’ But an unprepared entry is no good. The audience must first be wrought on, wrought up. Had Shakespeare been also Burbage, it is possible that he would have been even more painstaking than he was in leading up to the leading man. Assuredly, by far the most tremendous stage entries I ever saw were those of Mr. Wilson Barrett in his later days, the days when he had become his own dramatist. I remember particularly a first night of his at which I happened to be sitting next to a clever but not very successful and rather sardonic old actor. I forget just what great historic or mythic personage Mr. Barrett was to represent, but I know that the earlier scenes of the play resounded with rumours of him—accounts of the great deeds he had done, and of the yet greater deeds that were expected of him. And at length there was a procession: white-bearded priests bearing wands; maidens playing upon the sackbut; guards in full armour; a pell-mell of unofficial citizens ever prancing along the edge of the pageant, huzza-ing and hosanna-ing, mostly looking back over their shoulders and shading their eyes; maidens strewing rose-leaves; and at last the orchestra crashing to a climax in the nick of which my neighbour turned to me and, with an assumption of innocent enthusiasm, whispered, I shouldn’t wonder if this were Barrett.’ I suppose (Mr. Barrett at that instant amply appearing) I gave way to laughter; but this didn’t matter; the applause would have drowned a thunderstorm, and lasted for several minutes.

Let those who have been to plays think back to their experiences in theaters. Can they remember a single play where the main actor was just sitting or standing on stage when the curtain went up? No. An actor, by the nature of their job, always considers their impact. No playwright would ever start a play by just dropping their main actor onto the stage like that. No sensible playwright would want to do that, either. That actor's presence is a crucial part of the playwright's creative process. As it's often said, playwriting is all about preparation. The main actor is one of the elements we need to prepare for artfully. Take note of how careful Shakespeare was about this. In his time, the stage didn't have a curtain, so even the lesser-known actor delivering the first lines (sometimes even Shakespeare himself) wasn’t shamefully just “discovered.” But an unplanned entrance can’t work. The audience has to be prepared emotionally first. If Shakespeare had been both himself and Burbage, he might have been even more meticulous in introducing the lead. Without a doubt, the most incredible stage entrances I’ve ever seen were those of Mr. Wilson Barrett later in his career when he was writing his own plays. I particularly remember a first night where I was sitting next to an intelligent but not very successful, somewhat sarcastic older actor. I can’t recall exactly which great historical or mythic character Mr. Barrett was portraying, but I know the earlier scenes of the play echoed with rumors of him—stories about his heroic actions and even greater expectations of what he would accomplish. Eventually, there was a grand procession: white-bearded priests holding staffs, maidens playing the sackbut, guards in full armor, a mix of ordinary citizens dancing at the edges of the spectacle, cheering and celebrating, mostly looking back and shielding their eyes; maidens scattering rose petals; and finally, the orchestra building to a powerful climax, at which point my neighbor turned to me and, pretending to be innocently enthusiastic, whispered, "I wouldn’t be surprised if that’s Barrett." I suppose (Mr. Barrett was very much present at that moment) I couldn’t help but laugh; but it didn’t matter; the applause would have drowned out a thunderstorm and lasted for several minutes.

My very eminent reader begins to look uncomfortable. Let him take heart. I do not want him to tamper with the simplicity of his household arrangements. Not even the one bright-faced parlourmaid need precede him with strewn petals. All the necessary preparation will have been done by the bare fact that this is his room, and that he will presently appear. ‘But,’ he may say, with a toss of his grey beard, ‘I am not going to practise any device whatsoever. I am above devices. I shall be in the room when the young man arrives.’ I assure him that I am not appealing to his vanity, merely to his good-nature. Let him remember that he too was young once, he too thrilled in harmless hero-worship. Let him not grudge the young man an utmost emotion.

My distinguished reader is starting to feel uneasy. He should take heart. I don't want him to mess with the simplicity of his home setup. Not even the cheerful maidservant should precede him by scattering petals. Everything necessary will already be taken care of by the simple fact that this is his room, and he will soon be arriving. "But," he might say, shaking his gray beard, "I'm not going to use any tricks. I'm above tricks. I’ll be in the room when the young man gets here." I assure him that I'm not appealing to his ego, just to his kindness. Let him remember that he was once young too, and he once felt the thrill of harmless admiration. Let him not deny the young man his deepest feelings.

Coming into a room that contains a stranger is a definite performance, a deed of which one is conscious—if one be young, and if that stranger be august. Not to come in awkwardly, not to make a bad impression, is here the paramount concern. The mind of the young man as he comes in is clogged with thoughts of self. It is free of these impediments if he shall have been waiting alone in the room. To be come in to is a thing that needs no art and induces no embarrassment. One’s whole attention is focussed on the comer-in. One is the mere spectator, the passive and receptive receiver. And even supposing that the young man could come in under his hero’s gaze without a thought of self, his first vision would yet lack the right intensity. A person found in a room, if it be a room strange to the arriver, does not instantly detach himself from his surroundings. He is but a feature of the scene. He does not stand out as against a background, in the grand manner of portraiture, but is fused as in an elaborately rendered ‘interior.’ It is all the more essential, therefore, that the worshipper shall not have his first sight of hero and room simultaneously. The room must, as it were, be an anteroom, anon converted into a presence-chamber by the hero’s entry. And let not the hero be in any fear that he will bungle his entry. He has but to make it. The effect is automatic. He will stand out by merely coming in. I would but suggest that he must not, be he never so hale and hearty, bounce in. The young man must not be startled. If the mountain had come to Mahomet, it would, we may be sure, have come slowly, that the prophet should have time to realise the grandeur of the miracle. Let the hero remember that his coming, too, will seem supernatural to the young man. Let him be framed for an instant or so in the doorway—time for his eyes to produce their peculiar effect. And by the way: if he be a wearer of glasses, he should certainly remove these before coming in. He can put them on again almost immediately. It is the first moment that matters.

Entering a room with a stranger feels like a performance that you’re very aware of—especially when you’re young and the stranger holds a significant presence. The top priority is not to enter awkwardly or make a bad impression. As the young man enters, his mind is filled with thoughts of himself. However, if he has been waiting alone, those worries fade away. Being entered upon doesn’t require any skill and doesn’t create any embarrassment. All his attention is on the person coming in. He is merely a spectator, passively receiving the moment. Even if the young man could enter without self-consciousness under his hero's gaze, he would still miss the right intensity in that first glance. A person in a room unfamiliar to the newcomer doesn’t immediately separate from their surroundings. They’re just part of the scene. They don’t stand out like a portrait against a background, but blend in like a detailed interior. So, it’s crucial that the admirer doesn't see both the hero and the room at the same time. The room should act like a waiting area that transforms into an impressive chamber once the hero enters. And the hero shouldn’t worry about messing up their entrance. Just stepping in will be enough to make an impact. They will naturally stand out just by arriving. However, it’s important to advise that the hero shouldn’t burst in. The young man shouldn’t be caught off guard. If the mountain had come to Muhammad, it surely would have approached slowly to give the prophet time to appreciate the miracle's magnificence. The hero should let himself linger in the doorway for a moment—allowing time for his appearance to create its unique effect. And by the way, if he wears glasses, he should definitely take them off before coming in. He can put them back on almost immediately. It’s that very first moment that’s significant.

As to how long an interval the hero should let elapse between the young man’s arrival and his own entry, I cannot offer any very exact advice. I should say, roughly, that in ten minutes the young man would be strung up to the right pitch, and that more than twenty minutes would be too much. It is important that expectancy shall have worked on him to the full, but it is still more important that his mood shall not have been chafed to impatience. The danger of over-long delay is well exemplified in the sad case of young Coventry Patmore. In his old age Patmore wrote to Mr. Gosse a description of a visit he had paid, at the age of eighteen, to Leigh Hunt; and you will find the letter on page 32, vol. I, of Mr. Basil Champneys’ biography of him. The circumstances had been most propitious. The eager and sensitive spirit of the young man, his intense admiration for ‘The Story of Rimini,’ the letter of introduction from his father to the venerable poet and friend of greater bygone poets, the long walk to Hammersmith, the small house in a square there—all was classically in order. The poet was at home. The visitor as shown in.... ‘I had,’ he was destined to tell Mr. Gosse, ‘waited in the little parlour at least two hours, when the door was opened and a most picturesque gentleman, with hair flowing nearly or quite to his shoulders, a beautiful velvet coat and a Vandyck collar of lace about a foot deep, appeared, rubbing his hands and smiling ethereally, and saying, without a word of preface or notice of my having waited so long, “This is a beautiful world, Mr. Patmore!”’ The young man was so taken aback by these words that they ‘eclipsed all memory of what occurred during the remainder of the visit.’

As for how much time the hero should wait between the young man arriving and his own entrance, I can't give very precise advice. I would say, roughly, that in ten minutes the young man would be at just the right level of anticipation, and that waiting longer than twenty minutes would be too much. It's important that his sense of expectation is fully engaged, but even more crucial that he hasn't become restless with impatience. The risk of waiting too long is highlighted in the unfortunate experience of young Coventry Patmore. In his later years, Patmore wrote to Mr. Gosse describing a visit he made at eighteen to Leigh Hunt, and you can find that letter on page 32, vol. I, of Mr. Basil Champneys’ biography. The circumstances were very favorable. The eager and sensitive nature of the young man, his deep admiration for ‘The Story of Rimini,’ the letter of introduction from his father to the esteemed poet and friend of past greats, the long walk to Hammersmith, the small house in a square—everything was perfectly set. The poet was at home. The visitor recounted.... ‘I had,’ he was meant to tell Mr. Gosse, ‘waited in the little parlor for at least two hours, when the door finally opened and a very interesting gentleman, with hair flowing nearly to his shoulders, wearing a beautiful velvet coat and a lace Vandyck collar about a foot deep, appeared, rubbing his hands and smiling dreamily, and saying, without any introduction or acknowledgment of my long wait, “This is a beautiful world, Mr. Patmore!”’ The young man was so stunned by these words that they ‘eclipsed all memory of what happened for the rest of the visit.’

Yet there was nothing wrong about the words themselves. Indeed, to any one with any sense of character and any knowledge of Leigh Hunt, they must seem to have been exactly, exquisitely, inevitably the right words. But they should have been said sooner.

Yet there was nothing wrong with the words themselves. In fact, to anyone with any sense of character and any knowledge of Leigh Hunt, they must seem to have been exactly, perfectly, inevitably the right words. But they should have been said earlier.





SERVANTS 1918.

It is unseemly that a man should let any ancestors of his arise from their graves to wait on his guests at table. The Chinese are a polite race, and those of them who have visited England, and gone to dine in great English houses, will not have made this remark aloud to their hosts. I believe it is only their own ancestors that they worship, so that they will not have felt themselves guilty of impiety in not rising from the table and rushing out into the night. Nevertheless, they must have been shocked.

It's not right for a man to let his ancestors come back from the dead to serve his guests at the table. The Chinese are very polite, and those who have visited England and dined in fancy English homes probably didn’t voice this opinion to their hosts. I think they only worship their own ancestors, so they wouldn’t have felt guilty for not leaving the table and rushing out into the night. Still, they must have been taken aback.

The French Revolution, judged according to the hope it was made in, must be pronounced a failure: it effected no fundamental change in human nature. But it was by no means wholly ineffectual. For example, ladies and gentlemen ceased to powder their hair, because of it; and gentlemen adopted simpler costumes. This was so in England as well as in France. But in England ladies and gentlemen were not so nimble-witted as to be able to conceive the possibility of a world without powder. Powder had been sent down from heaven, and must not vanish from the face of the earth. Said Sir John to his Lady, ‘’Tis a matter easy to settle. Your maid Deborah and the rest of the wenches shall powder their hair henceforth.’ Whereat his Lady exclaimed in wrath, ‘Lud, Sir John! Have you taken leave of your senses? A parcel of Abigails flaunting about the house in powder—oh, preposterous!’ Whereat Sir John exclaimed ‘Zounds!’ and hotly demonstrated that since his wife had given up powder there could be no harm in its assumption by her maids. Whereat his Lady screamed and had the vapours and asked how he would like to see his own footmen flaunting about the house in powder. Whereat he (always a reasonable man, despite his hasty temper) went out and told his footmen to wear powder henceforth. And in this they obeyed him. And there arose a Lord of the Treasury, saying, ‘Let powder be taxed.’ And it was so, and the tax was paid, and powder was still worn. And there came the great Reform Bill, and the Steam Engine, and all manner of queer things, but powder did not end, for custom hath many lives. Nor was there an end of those things which the Nobility and Gentry had long since shed from their own persons—as, laced coats and velvet breeches and silk hose; forasmuch as without these powder could not aptly be. And it came to pass that there was a great War. And there was also a Russian Revolution, greater than the French one. And it may be that everything will be changed, fundamentally and soon. Or it may be merely that Sir John will say to his Lady, ‘My dear, I have decided that the footmen shall not wear powder, and not wear livery, any more,’ and that his Lady will say ‘Oh, all right.’ Then at length will the Eighteenth Century vanish altogether from the face of the earth.

The French Revolution, judged by the expectations it created, must be called a failure: it didn’t bring about any fundamental change in human nature. However, it wasn’t entirely ineffective. For instance, men and women stopped powdering their hair because of it, and men started to wear simpler outfits. This was true in both England and France. But in England, the gentlemen and ladies weren’t quick-witted enough to imagine a world without powder. Powder was considered a divine gift and shouldn't disappear. Sir John said to his Lady, “This is an easy fix. Your maid Deborah and the other girls will powder their hair from now on.” To which his Lady exclaimed in anger, “Goodness, Sir John! Have you lost your mind? A bunch of maids strutting around the house in powder—oh, that’s ridiculous!” Sir John responded with “Zounds!” and passionately argued that since his wife had given up powder, there would be no harm in allowing her maids to use it. His Lady then screamed and fainted, asking how he would feel about seeing his own footmen parading around the house in powder. Sir John, always a reasonable man despite his temper, went out and ordered his footmen to wear powder from then on. They complied. Soon a Lord of the Treasury declared, “Let’s tax powder.” And so it was, the tax was paid, and powder continued to be worn. Then came the great Reform Bill and the Steam Engine and all sorts of strange things, but powder didn’t disappear because tradition has many lives. Nor did the practice of the Nobility and Gentry completely fade away—their laced coats, velvet breeches, and silk stockings, since powder couldn’t be properly worn without them. Eventually, a great War occurred. There was also a Russian Revolution, bigger than the French one. Perhaps everything will change fundamentally and soon. Or maybe Sir John will simply say to his Lady, “My dear, I’ve decided that the footmen won’t wear powder or livery anymore,” and she’ll reply, “Oh, okay.” Then finally, the Eighteenth Century will completely vanish from the earth.

Some of the shallower historians would have us believe that powder is deleterious to the race of footmen. They point out how plenteously footmen abounded before 1790, and how steadily their numbers have declined ever since. I do not dispute the statistics. One knows from the Table Talk of Samuel Rogers that Mr. Horne Tooke, dining tête-á-tête with the first Lord Lansdowne, had counted so many as thirty footmen in attendance on the meal. That was a high figure—higher than in Rogers’ day, and higher far, I doubt not, than in ours. What I refuse to believe is that the wearing of powder has caused among footmen an ever-increasing mortality. Powder was forced on them by their employers because of the French Revolution, but their subsequent fewness is traceable rather to certain ideas forced by that Revolution on their employers. The Nobility had begun to feel that it had better be just a little less noble than heretofore. When the news of the fall of the Bastille was brought to him, the first Lord Lansdowne (I conceive) remained for many hours in his study, lost in thought, and at length, rising from his chair, went out into the hall and discharged two footmen. This action may have shortened his life, but I believe it to be a fact that when he lay dying, some fifteen years later, he said to his heir, ‘Discharge two more.’ Such enlightenment and adaptability were not to be wondered at in so eminent a Whig. As time went on, even in the great Tory houses the number of retainers was gradually cut down. Came the Industrial Age, hailed by all publicists as the Millennium. Looms were now tended, and blast-furnaces stoked, by middle-aged men who in their youth had done nothing but hand salvers, and by young men who might have been doing just that if the Bastille had been less brittle. Noblemen, becoming less and less sure of themselves under the impact of successive Reform Bills, wished to be waited on by less and less numerous gatherings of footmen. And at length, in the course of the great War, any Nobleman not young enough to be away fighting was waited on by an old butler and a parlourmaid or two; and the ceiling did not fall.

Some of the less insightful historians claim that powdered wigs are harmful to the footman profession. They highlight that there were many footmen before 1790 and how their numbers have steadily declined since then. I don't argue with the facts. One can see from Samuel Rogers' Table Talk that Mr. Horne Tooke once counted as many as thirty footmen attending a meal with the first Lord Lansdowne. That was a significant number—higher than in Rogers' time, and certainly higher than in ours. What I refuse to accept is that the use of powder has led to an increasing death rate among footmen. Powder was imposed on them by their employers due to the French Revolution, but their reduced numbers can be attributed more to certain attitudes that the Revolution instilled in their employers. The nobility began to feel they should be a little less noble than before. When news of the fall of the Bastille reached him, the first Lord Lansdowne (I believe) spent many hours in his study, deep in thought, and eventually, he left his chair and dismissed two footmen. This decision may have shortened his life, but I understand that when he was dying some fifteen years later, he told his heir, ‘Dismiss two more.’ Such awareness and adaptability were not surprising in such a distinguished Whig. As time went on, even in prominent Tory households, the number of retainers slowly decreased. With the arrival of the Industrial Age, celebrated by all commentators as the Millennium, looms and blast furnaces were now managed by middle-aged men who once only served food, and by young men who might have been doing the same if the Bastille hadn’t been so fragile. Noblemen, increasingly uncertain of themselves amid the ongoing Reform Bills, preferred to be served by fewer footmen. Eventually, during the great War, any nobleman who wasn’t young enough to be away fighting was attended to by an elderly butler and a couple of parlormaid, and the ceiling didn’t collapse.

Even if the War shall have taught us nothing else, this it will have taught us almost from its very outset: to mistrust all prophets, whether of good or of evil. Pray stone me if I predict anything at all. It may be that the War, and that remarkable by-product, the Russian Revolution, will have so worked on the minds of Noblemen that they will prefer to have not one footman in their service. Or it may be that all those men who might be footmen will prefer to earn their livelihood in other ways of life. It may even be that no more parlourmaids and housemaids, even for very illustrious houses, will be forthcoming. I do not profess to foresee. Perhaps things will go on just as before. But remember: things were going on, even then. Suppose that in the social organism generally, and in the attitude of servants particularly, the decades after the War shall bring but a gradual evolution of what was previously afoot. Even on this mild supposition must it seem likely that some of us will live to look back on domestic service, or at least on what we now mean by that term, as a curiosity of past days.

Even if the War has taught us nothing else, it has taught us almost from the very beginning to distrust all prophets, whether they predict good or bad outcomes. Feel free to criticize me if I make any predictions at all. It's possible that the War, along with the unexpected result of the Russian Revolution, will influence Noblemen so much that they may choose to have no footman in their employ. Or it could be that all those who could be footmen prefer to find ways to make a living elsewhere. It might even happen that there will be no more parlourmaids or housemaids, even for the most distinguished households. I don't claim to foresee the future. Perhaps things will just continue as they have before. But keep in mind: things were already moving in that direction. Imagine that in the broader social landscape, and especially in the attitudes of servants, the years following the War might only bring a gradual change to what was already happening. Even with this mild assumption, it seems likely that some of us will end up looking back at domestic service—or at least what we currently understand by that term—as a curiosity from a bygone era.

You have to look rather far behind you for the time when ‘the servant question,’ as it is called, had not yet begun to arise. To find servants collectively ‘knowing their place,’ as the phrase (not is, but) was, you have to look right back to the dawn of Queen Victoria’s reign. I am not sure whether even then those Georgian notice-boards still stood in the London parks to announce that ‘Ladies and Gentlemen are requested, and Servants are commanded’ not to do this and that. But the spirit of those boards did still brood over the land: servants received commands, not requests, and were not ‘obliging’ but obedient. As for the tasks set them, I daresay the footmen in the great houses had an easy time: they were there for ornament; but the (comparatively few) maids there, and the maid or two in every home of the rapidly-increasing middle class, were very much for use, having to do an immense amount of work for a wage which would nowadays seem nominal. And they did it gladly, with no notion that they were giving much for little, or that the likes of them had any natural right to a glimpse of liberty or to a moment’s more leisure than was needed to preserve their health for the benefit of their employers, or that they were not in duty bound to be truly thankful for having a roof over their devoted heads. Rare and reprehensible was the maid who, having found one roof, hankered after another. Improvident, too; for only by long and exclusive service could she hope that in her old age she would not be cast out on the parish. She might marry meanwhile? The chances were very much against that. That was an idea misbeseeming her station in life. By the rules of all households, ‘followers’ were fended ruthlessly away. Her state was sheer slavery? Well, she was not technically a chattel. The Law allowed her to escape at any time, after giving a month’s notice; and she did not work for no wages at all, remember. This was hard on her owners? Well, in ancient Rome and elsewhere, her employers would have had to pay a large-ish sum of money for her, down, to a merchant. Economically, her employers had no genuine grievance. Her parents had handed her over to them, at a tender age, for nothing. There she was; and if she was a good girl and gave satisfaction, and if she had no gipsy strain, to make her restless for the unknown, there she ended her days, not without honour from the second or third generation of her owners. As in Ancient Rome and elsewhere, the system was, in the long run, conducive to much good feeling on either side. ‘Poor Anne remained very servile in soul all her days; and was altogether occupied, from the age of fifteen to seventy-two, in doing other people’s wills, not her own.’ Thus wrote Ruskin, in Praeterita, of one who had been his nurse, and his father’s. Perhaps the passage is somewhat marred by its first word. But Ruskin had queer views on many subjects. Besides, he was very old when, in 1885, he wrote Praeterita. Long before that date, moreover, others than he had begun to have queer views. The halcyon days were over.

You have to look quite a way back to find a time when 'the servant question' didn’t exist. To see servants collectively 'knowing their place,' as it used to be said, you need to go back to the early years of Queen Victoria’s reign. I’m not even sure if those Georgian notice boards were still up in the London parks, instructing that 'Ladies and Gentlemen are requested, and Servants are commanded' not to do this or that. But the essence of those boards still hung over the country: servants received orders, not requests, and were expected to be obedient rather than accommodating. The tasks assigned to them were likely easier for the footmen in the big houses; they were there for show. However, the (relatively few) maids there, and the one or two in every home of the rapidly growing middle class, were indeed useful, doing a tremendous amount of work for a pay that would seem insignificant today. And they did it willingly, with no sense that they were giving much for little, or that they had any natural right to a taste of freedom or even a moment’s extra leisure beyond what was necessary to maintain their health for their employers' benefit, or that they were not obliged to be truly grateful for having a roof over their heads. It was rare and frowned upon for a maid to find one place to live and long for another. That would be irresponsible too, since only by long and dedicated service could she hope that in her old age she wouldn’t be left homeless. Could she marry in the meantime? The odds were heavily stacked against that. Such a thought wasn’t suitable for her status. By all household rules, 'followers' were kept away without mercy. Was her state pure slavery? Well, she wasn’t technically property. The law allowed her to leave whenever she wanted, with a month’s notice; and remember, she wasn’t working for nothing. Was that hard on her employers? Well, in ancient Rome and elsewhere, her employers would have had to pay a significant sum to a merchant for her. Economically, they had no real reason to complain. Her parents had handed her over to them, at a young age, for free. There she was; and if she was a good worker and satisfied them, and if she didn’t have that restless desire for the unknown, she would likely spend her life there, not without respect from the second or third generation of her employers. Like in Ancient Rome and elsewhere, the system ultimately fostered a lot of goodwill on both sides. 'Poor Anne remained very servile in spirit her whole life; and spent from the age of fifteen to seventy-two doing other people’s will, not her own.' So wrote Ruskin in Praeterita about someone who had been both his nurse and his father's. Perhaps the first word of that passage is a bit off. But Ruskin had strange views on many topics. Plus, he was quite old when he wrote Praeterita in 1885. Long before that time, however, others besides him had begun to have peculiar views. The golden days were gone.

Even in the ‘sixties there were many dark and cumulose clouds. It was believed, however, that these would pass. ‘Punch,’ our ever-quick interpreter, made light of them. Absurd that Jemima Jane should imitate the bonnets of her mistress and secretly aspire to play the piano! ‘Punch’ and his artists, as you will find in his old volumes, were very merry about her, and no doubt his readers believed that his exquisite ridicule would kill, or his sound good sense cure, the malady in her soul. Poor misguided girl!—why was she flying in the face of Nature? Nature had decreed that some should command, others obey; that some should sit imperative all day in airy parlours, and others be executive in basements. I daresay that among the sitters aloft there were many whose indignation had a softer side to it. Under the Christian Emperors, Roman ladies were really very sorry for their slaves. It is unlikely that no English ladies were so in the ‘sixties. Pity, after all, is in itself a luxury. It is for the ‘some’ a measure of the gulf between themselves and the ‘others.’ Those others had now begun to show signs of restiveness; but the gulf was as wide as ever.

Even in the '60s, there were many dark, fluffy clouds. Still, people believed these would pass. 'Punch,' our ever-ready commentator, made light of them. It was ridiculous that Jemima Jane should copy her mistress's bonnets and secretly want to play the piano! 'Punch' and his artists, as you can find in his old volumes, were quite amusing about her, and no doubt his readers thought that his brilliant mockery would destroy, or his sound sense would cure, the sickness in her soul. Poor misguided girl!—why was she going against Nature? Nature had decided that some would lead, and others would follow; that some would sit in airy rooms all day, while others worked in basements. I’m sure that among those sitting above, there were many whose anger had a softer side. Under the Christian Emperors, Roman women were genuinely upset for their slaves. It's unlikely that no English women felt similarly in the '60s. After all, pity is a luxury. It serves for the 'some' as a measure of the gap between themselves and the 'others.' Those 'others' had now started to show signs of restlessness; but the gap was still as wide as ever.

Anthony Trollope was not, like ‘Punch,’ a mere interpreter of what was upmost in the average English mind: he was a beautifully patient and subtle demonstrator of all that was therein. Reading him, I soon forget that I am reading about fictitious characters and careers; quite soon do I feel that I am collating intimate memoirs and diaries. For sheer conviction of truth, give me Trollope. You, too, if you know him, must often have uttered this appeal. Very well. Have you been given ‘Orley Farm’? And do you remember how Lady Mason felt after confessing to Sir Peregrine Orme that she had forged the will? ‘As she slowly made her way across the hall, she felt that all of evil, all of punishment, had now fallen upon her. There are periods in the lives of some of us—I trust but of few—when with the silent inner voice of suffering’—and here, in justice to Trollope, I must interrupt him by saying that he seldom writes like this; and I must also, for a reason which will soon be plain, ask you not to skip a word—‘we call on the mountains to fall and crush us, and on the earth to gape open and take us in—when with an agony of intensity, we wish our mothers had been barren. In these moments the poorest and most desolate are objects to us of envy, for their sufferings can be as nothing to our own. Lady Mason, as she crept silently across the hall, saw a servant girl pass down towards the entrance to the kitchen, and would have given all, all that she had in the world, to change places with that girl. But no change was possible to her. Neither would the mountains crush her, nor the earth take her in. This was her burden, and she must,’ etc., etc.

Anthony Trollope wasn’t just a simple storyteller like ‘Punch,’ who only reflected what was on the average English mind; he was a wonderfully patient and insightful writer who revealed everything within it. While I read his work, I quickly forget that I'm dealing with fictional characters and their lives; I soon feel like I'm looking through personal memoirs and diaries. For sheer truthfulness, give me Trollope. If you know him, you must have felt the same way. Have you read ‘Orley Farm’? Do you remember how Lady Mason felt after she confessed to Sir Peregrine Orme about forging the will? As she slowly walked across the hall, she sensed that all evil and punishment had now descended upon her. There are moments in some of our lives—I hope only a few—when, with a silent inner voice of suffering—here, to be fair to Trollope, I must point out that he doesn’t usually write like this; and for a reason that will soon be clear, I ask you not to skip a word—‘we call on the mountains to collapse and crush us, and on the earth to open up and swallow us—when with an unbearable intensity, we wish our mothers had been unable to bear children. In these times, the poorest and most wretched become figures of envy, for their suffering seems insignificant compared to ours. Lady Mason, as she quietly moved across the hall, noticed a servant girl heading towards the kitchen entrance and would have given anything, everything she had, to trade places with that girl. But there was no possibility for her to escape. Neither would the mountains crush her, nor would the earth take her in. This was her burden, and she must,’ etc., etc.

You enjoyed the wondrous bathos? Of course. And yet there wasn’t any bathos at all, really. At least, there wasn’t any in 1862, when ‘Orley Farm’ was published. Servants really were ‘most desolate’ in those days, and ‘their sufferings’ were less acute only than those of gentlewomen who had forged wills. This is an exaggerated view? Well it was the view held by gentlewomen at large, in the ‘sixties. Trust Trollope.

You enjoyed the amazing bathos? Of course. And yet there really wasn't any bathos at all. At least, there wasn't any in 1862 when 'Orley Farm' was published. Servants really were 'most desolate' back then, and 'their sufferings' were only slightly less intense than those of gentlewomen who had forged wills. Is this an exaggerated view? Well, it was the perspective held by gentlewomen in the 'sixties. Trust Trollope.

Why to a modern gentlewoman would it seem so much more dreadful to be crushed by mountains and swallowed by earthquakes than to be a servant girl passing down towards the entrance to the kitchen? In other words, how is it that servants have so much less unpleasant a time than they were having half-a-century ago? I should like to think this melioration came through our sense of justice, but I cannot claim that it did. Somehow, our sense of justice never turns in its sleep till long after the sense of injustice in others has been thoroughly aroused; nor is it ever up and doing till those others have begun to make themselves thoroughly disagreeable, and not even then will it be up and doing more than is urgently required of it by our convenience at the moment. For the improvement in their lot, servants must, I am afraid, be allowed to thank themselves rather than their employers. I am not going to trace the stages of that improvement. I will not try to decide in what year servants passed from wistfulness to resentment, or from resentment to exaction. This is not a sociological treatise, it is just an essay; and I claim an essayist’s privilege of not groping through the library of the British Museum on the chance of mastering all the details. I confess that I did go there yesterday, thinking I should find in Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb’s ‘History of Trade Unionism’ the means of appearing to know much. But I drew blank. It would seem that servants have no trade union. This is strange. One would not have thought so much could be done without organisation. The mere Spirit of the Time, sneaking down the steps of areas, has worked wonders. There has been no servants’ campaign, no strategy, nothing but an infinite series of spontaneous and sporadic little risings in isolated households. Wonders have been worked, yes. But servants are not yet satiated with triumph. More and more, on the contrary, do they glide—long before the War they had begun gliding—away into other forms of employment. Not merely are the changed conditions of domestic service not changed enough for them: they seem to despise the thing itself. It was all very well so long as they had not been taught to read and write, but—There, no doubt, is the root of the mischief. Had the governing classes not forced those accomplishments on them in 1872—But there is no use in repining. What’s done can’t be undone. On the other hand, what must be done can’t be left undone. Housework, for example. What concessions by the governing classes, what bribes, will be big enough hereafter to get that done?

Why would it seem so much worse to a modern woman to be crushed by mountains and swallowed by earthquakes than to be a maid heading toward the kitchen? In other words, how come servants have such a better time now than they did fifty years ago? I’d like to think this improvement is due to our sense of justice, but I can't really say that it is. Somehow, our sense of justice doesn’t wake up until long after the sense of injustice in others has been completely stirred up; and it doesn’t spring into action until those others start being thoroughly unpleasant, and even then it only does as much as is absolutely necessary for our convenience at that moment. Unfortunately, servants must thank themselves rather than their employers for the improvements in their lives. I’m not going to outline how that improvement happened. I won’t try to pinpoint when servants moved from being wistful to resentful, or from resentment to expecting more. This isn’t a sociological study; it’s just an essay, and I’m taking the liberty of not sifting through the records at the British Museum hoping to learn all the details. I admit I did go there yesterday, thinking I’d find something in Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb’s ‘History of Trade Unionism’ that would make me sound knowledgeable. But I found nothing. It seems that servants have no trade union. This is surprising. One wouldn’t have thought that so much could be achieved without organization. The very Spirit of the Time, sneaking down the steps of basements, has accomplished amazing things. There hasn’t been any campaign for servants, no strategies—just an endless series of spontaneous and scattered little uprisings in individual households. Amazing things have been achieved, yes. But servants are not yet satisfied with their success. More and more, they glide away—long before the War, they had already started to glide—into other kinds of jobs. The changed conditions of domestic service aren’t enough for them; they seem to loathe the job itself. It was acceptable as long as they couldn’t read and write, but—that’s probably where the real problem lies. Had the ruling classes not imposed those skills on them in 1872—but there’s no point in complaining. What’s done can’t be undone. On the other hand, what needs to be done can’t be ignored. Take housework, for example. What concessions from the ruling classes, what incentives, will be enough to get that done in the future?

Perhaps the governing classes will do it for themselves, eventually, and their ceilings not fall. Or perhaps there will be no more governing classes—merely the State and its swarms of neat little overseers, male and female. I know not whether in this case the sum of human happiness will be greater, but it will certainly—it and the sum of human dullness—be more evenly distributed. I take it that under any scheme of industrial compulsion for the young a certain number of the conscripts would be told off for domestic service. To every family in every flat (houses not legal) would be assigned one female member of the community. She would be twenty years old, having just finished her course of general education at a municipal college. Three years would be her term of industrial (sub-sect. domestic) service. Her diet, her costume, her hours of work and leisure, would be standardised, but the lenses of her pince-nez would be in strict accordance to her own eyesight. If her employers found her faulty in work or conduct, and proved to the visiting inspector that she was so, she would be penalised by an additional term of service. If she, on the other hand, made good any complaint against her employers, she would be transferred to another flat, and they be penalised by suspension of their license to employ. There would always be chances of friction. But these chances would not be so numerous nor so great as they are under that lack of system which survives to-day.

Maybe the ruling classes will eventually take care of things themselves, and their ceilings won’t collapse. Or maybe there won’t be any ruling classes anymore—just the State and its armies of neat little overseers, both men and women. I’m not sure if, in this scenario, overall human happiness will increase, but it will definitely—along with the overall human dullness—be distributed more evenly. I assume that under any plan of mandatory service for the young, a certain number of the recruits would be assigned to domestic service. Each family in every apartment (houses aren't allowed) would get one female member of the community. She would be twenty years old, having just completed her general education at a municipal college. Her term of industrial (specifically domestic) service would last three years. Her diet, her clothing, her working hours, and her leisure time would all be standardized, but the lenses of her pince-nez would be tailored to her personal eyesight. If her employers found her lacking in work or behavior and could prove it to the visiting inspector, she would face an additional term of service as a penalty. Conversely, if she successfully filed a complaint against her employers, she would be reassigned to a different apartment, and her employers would be penalized by having their license to employ suspended. There would always be opportunities for conflict. However, those opportunities wouldn’t be as frequent or as significant as they are under the chaotic system that exists today.

Servants would be persons knowing that for a certain period certain tasks were imposed on them, tasks tantamount to those in which all their coevals were simultaneously engaged. To-day they are persons not knowing, as who should say, where they are, and wishing all the while they were elsewhere—and mostly, as I have said, going elsewhere. Those who remain grow more and more touchy, knowing themselves a mock to the rest; and their qualms, even more uncomfortably than their demands and defects, are always haunting their employers. It seems almost incredible that there was a time when Mrs. Smith said ‘Sarah, your master wishes—’ or Mr. Smith said ‘Sarah, go up and ask your mistress whether—’ I am well aware that the very title of this essay jars. I wish I could find another; but in writing one must be more explicit than one need be by word of mouth. I am well aware that the survival of domestic service, in its old form, depends more and more on our agreement not to mention it.

Servants used to be people who understood that, for a specific period, they had certain tasks assigned to them, tasks similar to those their peers were also doing at the same time. Nowadays, they often feel lost, as if they wish they were somewhere else—and mostly, as I've mentioned, they are trying to go elsewhere. Those who stay become more sensitive, aware that they are a joke to everyone else; and their unease, even more than their demands and shortcomings, constantly bothers their employers. It’s hard to believe there was a time when Mrs. Smith said ‘Sarah, your master wishes—’ or Mr. Smith said ‘Sarah, go up and ask your mistress whether—’ I know that the title of this essay feels off. I wish I could think of a better one; but when writing, you have to be clearer than you might be in conversation. I'm fully aware that the existence of domestic service, in its traditional sense, increasingly relies on our mutual agreement to avoid discussing it.

Assuredly, a most uncomfortable state of things. Is it, after all, worth saving?—a form so depleted of right human substance, an anomaly so ticklish. Consider, in your friend’s house, the cheerful smile of yonder parlourmaid; hark to the housemaid’s light brisk tread in the corridor; note well the slight droop of the footman’s shoulders as he noiselessly draws near. Such things, as being traditional, may pander to your sense of the great past. Histrionically, too, they are good. But do you really like them? Do they not make your blood run a trifle cold? In the thick of the great past, you would have liked them well enough, no doubt. I myself am old enough to have known two or three servants of the old school—later editions of Ruskin’s Anne. With them there was no discomfort, for they had no misgiving. They had never wished (heaven help them!) for more, and in the process of the long years had acquired, for inspiration of others, much—a fine mellowness, the peculiar sort of dignity, even of wisdom, that comes only of staying always in the same place, among the same people, doing the same things perpetually. Theirs was the sap that rises only from deep roots, and where they were you had always the sense of standing under great wide branches. One especially would I recall, who—no, personally I admire the plungingly intimate kind of essayist very much indeed, but I never was of that kind, and it’s too late to begin now. For a type of old-world servant I would recall rather some more public worthy, such as that stout old hostler whom, whenever you went up to stay in Hampstead, you would see standing planted outside that stout old hostelry, Jack Straw’s Castle. He stands there no more, and the hostelry can never again be to me all that it was of solid comfort. Or perhaps, as he was so entirely an outside figure, I might rather say that Hampstead itself is not what it was. His robust but restful form, topped with that weather-beaten and chin-bearded face, was the hub of the summit of Hampstead. He was as richly local as the pond there—that famous pond which in hot weather is so much waded through by cart-horses and is at all seasons so much barked around by excitable dogs and cruised on by toy boats. He was as essential as it and the flag-staff and the gorse and the view over the valley away to Highgate. It was always to Highgate that his big blue eyes were looking, and on Highgate that he seemed to be ruminating. Not that I think he wanted to go there. He was Hampstead-born and Hampstead-bred, and very loyal to that village. In the course of his life he had ‘bin down to London a matter o’ three or four times,’ he would tell me, ‘an’ slep’ there once.’ He knew me to be a native of that city, and, for he was the most respectful of men, did not make any adverse criticism of it. But clearly it had not prepossessed him. Men and—horses rather than cities were what he knew. And his memory was more retentive of horses than of men. But he did—and this was a great thrill for me—did, after some pondering at my behest, remember to have seen in Heath Street, when he was a boy, ‘a gen’leman with summut long hair, settin’ in a small cart, takin’ a pictur’.’ To me Ford Madox Brown’s ‘Work’ is of all modern pictur’s the most delightful in composition and strongest in conception, the most alive and the most worth-while; and I take great pride in having known some one who saw it in the making. But my friend himself set little store on anything that had befallen him in days before he was ‘took on as stable-lad at the Castle.’ His pride was in the Castle, wholly.

Certainly, a very uncomfortable situation. Is it even worth saving?—a form so lacking in real human essence, an oddity so sensitive. Think about the cheerful smile of the parlor maid in your friend's house; listen to the brisk footsteps of the maid in the hallway; notice the slight droop of the footman’s shoulders as he quietly approaches. These things, being traditional, might appeal to your sense of history. They are, in a theatrical sense, quite nice. But do you genuinely like them? Don’t they make your blood run a little cold? In the heart of the old days, you would probably appreciate them just fine. I myself am old enough to have known a couple of servants from the old school—later versions of Ruskin’s Anne. With them, there was no discomfort, as they had no doubts. They never wanted (heaven help them!) anything more, and over the years, they acquired something much for others to aspire to—a rich warmth, a unique kind of dignity, and even wisdom that comes from always being in the same place, among the same people, doing the same things endlessly. Their strength came from deep roots, and where they were, you always had the feeling of standing under great, wide branches. One in particular I would mention, who—no, I do admire deeply those essayists who get personal, but I never fit that mold, and it’s too late for me to start now. Instead, I’d remember a more public servant, like that stout old hostler who, whenever you went to stay in Hampstead, you’d see standing outside that sturdy old inn, Jack Straw's Castle. He’s no longer there, and the inn can never again be what it was for me in terms of solid comfort. Or maybe, since he was mostly an outside figure, I should say that Hampstead itself isn’t what it used to be. His robust but calming presence, topped with that weathered face and chin beard, was the centerpiece of Hampstead. He was as local as the pond there—that famous pond which, in hot weather, is waded through by cart-horses and is always surrounded by excited dogs and toy boats. He was as essential as it, along with the flagstaff, the gorse, and the view over the valley towards Highgate. His big blue eyes were always looking towards Highgate, as if he was reflecting on it. Not that I think he wanted to go there. He was born and raised in Hampstead, and remained very loyal to that village. He would tell me he had “been down to London three or four times” in his life, and “stayed there once.” He knew I was from that city, and, being the most respectful man, he didn’t make any negative comments about it. But it was clear that it hadn’t impressed him much. He knew more about men—and horses, rather than cities. His memory retained more about horses than people. Yet, he did—and this excited me greatly—after some thought on my part, remember seeing “a gent with some long hair, sitting in a small cart, taking a picture” in Heath Street when he was a boy. To me, Ford Madox Brown’s ‘Work’ is one of the most delightful modern paintings in terms of composition and strongest in concept, the most vibrant and worthwhile; and I take great pride in having known someone who witnessed its creation. But my friend himself didn’t value much that had happened to him before he was “taken on as stable-lad at the Castle.” His pride was entirely in the Castle.

Part of his charm, like Hampstead’s, was in the surprise one had at finding anything like it so near to London. Even now, if you go to districts near which no great towns are, you will find here and there an inn that has a devoted waiter, a house with a fond butler. As to butlers elsewhere, butlers in general, there is one thing about them that I do not at all understand. It seems to be against nature, yet it is a fact, that in the past forty years they have been growing younger; and slimmer. In my childhood they were old, without exception; and stout. At the close of the last century they had gradually relapsed into middle age, losing weight all the time. And in the years that followed they were passing back behind the prime of life, becoming willowy juveniles. In 1915, it is true, the work of past decades was undone butlers: were suddenly as old and stout as ever they were, and so they still are. But this, I take it, is only a temporary setback. At the restoration of peace butlers will reappear among us as they were in 1915, and anon will be losing height and weight too, till they shall have become bright-eyed children, with pattering feet. Or will their childhood be of a less gracious kind than that? I fear so. I have seen, from time to time, butlers who had shed all semblance of grace, butlers whose whole demeanour was a manifesto of contempt for their calling and of devotion to the Spirit of the Age. I have seen a butler in a well-established household strolling around the diners without the slightest droop, and pouring out wine in an off-hand and quite obviously hostile manner. I have seen him, towards the end of the meal, yawning. I remember another whom, positively, I heard humming—a faint sound indeed, but menacing as the roll of tumbrils.

Part of his charm, like Hampstead’s, was in the surprise of finding something like it so close to London. Even now, if you go to areas away from big cities, you’ll find an inn here and there with a loyal waiter, or a house with a caring butler. As for butlers in general, there's one thing I really don’t understand. It seems unnatural, yet it’s a fact that over the past forty years, they’ve been getting younger and slimmer. When I was a kid, they were all old and quite heavy. By the end of the last century, they had gradually settled into middle age, losing weight over time. In the following years, they were slipping back toward their youth, becoming lean and youthful. In 1915, though, the decades of work were undone, and butlers were suddenly as old and stout as ever, and they still are. But I think this is just a temporary phase. When peace is restored, butlers will return to us as they were in 1915, and soon they'll be losing height and weight again, until they become bright-eyed children with quick footsteps. Or will their childhood be less graceful than that? I fear so. I’ve seen, from time to time, butlers who had completely lost any semblance of grace, butlers whose whole demeanor was a statement of disdain for their job and dedication to the Spirit of the Age. I’ve seen a butler in a respectable household casually walking around the diners without the slightest sign of respect, pouring wine in a dismissive and overtly rude manner. I noticed him yawning towards the end of the meal. I recall another one whom I actually heard humming—a faint sound, but ominous like the rolling of carts carrying prisoners.

These were exceptional cases, I grant. For the most part, the butlers observed by me have had a manner as correctly smooth and colourless as their very shirt-fronts. Aye, and in two or three of them, modern though they were in date and aspect, I could have sworn there was ‘a flame of old-world fealty all bright.’ Were these but the finer comedians? There was one (I will call him Brett) who had an almost dog-like way of watching his master. Was this but a calculated touch in a merely aesthetic whole? Brett was tall and slender, and his movements were those of a greyhound under perfect self-control. Baldness at the temples enhanced the solemnity of his thin smooth face. It is more than twenty years since first I saw him; and for a long period I saw him often, both in town and in country. Against the background of either house he was impeccable. Many butlers might be that. Brett’s supremacy was in the sense he gave one that he was, after all, human—that he had a heart, in which he had taken the liberty to reserve a corner for any true friend of his master and mistress. I remember well the first time he overstepped sheer formality in relation to myself. It was one morning in the country, when my entertainers and my fellow guests had gone out in pursuit of some sport at which I was no good. I was in the smoking room, reading a book. Suddenly—no, Brett never appeared anywhere suddenly. Brett appeared, paused at precisely the right speaking distance, and said in a low voice, ‘I thought it might interest you to know, sir, that there’s a white-tailed magpie out on the lawn. Very rare, as you know, sir. If you look out of the window you will see the little fellow hopping about on the lawn.’ I thanked him effusively as I darted to the window, and simulated an intense interest in ‘the little fellow.’ I greatly overdid my part. Exit Brett, having done his to perfection.

These were exceptional cases, I admit. For the most part, the butlers I observed had a manner that was as perfectly smooth and colorless as their very shirt fronts. Yes, and in a couple of them, even though they were modern in date and appearance, I could have sworn there was ‘a flame of old-world loyalty all bright.’ Were these just the more refined performers? There was one (I’ll call him Brett) who had an almost dog-like way of watching his master. Was this just a calculated touch in a purely aesthetic whole? Brett was tall and slender, and he moved like a greyhound under perfect control. His bald temples added to the seriousness of his thin, smooth face. It’s been more than twenty years since I first saw him, and for a long time, I saw him often, both in town and in the countryside. Against the backdrop of either home, he was flawless. Many butlers could be that way. Brett's greatness lay in the feeling he gave you that he was, after all, human—that he had a heart, where he had taken the liberty to reserve a spot for any true friend of his master and mistress. I clearly remember the first time he broke away from pure formality with me. It was one morning in the country when my hosts and fellow guests had gone out to pursue some sport at which I wasn’t any good. I was in the smoking room, reading a book. Suddenly—no, Brett never appeared anywhere suddenly. Brett appeared, paused at just the right speaking distance, and said in a low voice, ‘I thought you might like to know, sir, that there’s a white-tailed magpie out on the lawn. Very rare, as you know, sir. If you look out of the window, you can see the little guy hopping around on the lawn.’ I thanked him enthusiastically as I rushed to the window and pretended to be very interested in ‘the little guy.’ I really overdid it. Brett exited, having performed his role to perfection.

What worries me is not that I showed so little self-command and so much insincerity, but the doubt whether Brett’s flawless technique was the vehicle for an act of true good feeling or was used simply for the pleasure of using it. Similar doubts abide in all my special memories of him. There was an evening when he seemed to lose control over himself—but did he really lose it? There were only four people at dinner: my host, his wife, their nephew (a young man famous for drollery), and myself. Towards the end of dinner the conversation had turned on early marriages. ‘I,’ said the young man presently, ‘shall not marry till I am seventy. I shall then marry some charming girl of seventeen.’ His aunt threw up her hands, exclaiming, ‘Oh, Tom, what a perfectly horrible idea! Why, she isn’t born yet!’ ‘No,’ said the young man, ‘but I have my eye on her mother.’ At this, Brett, who was holding a light for his master’s cigarette, turned away convulsively, with a sudden dip of the head, and vanished from the room. His breakdown touched and pleased all four beholders. But—was it a genuine lapse? Or merely a feint to thrill us?—the feint of an equilibrist so secure that he can pretend to lose his balance?

What worries me isn’t that I showed so little self-control and so much insincerity, but the question of whether Brett’s flawless technique was a way to express true feelings or just for the thrill of showing it off. I have similar doubts about all my special memories of him. There was one evening when he seemed to lose control—but did he really? There were only four of us at dinner: my host, his wife, their nephew (a young man known for his humor), and me. Towards the end of dinner, the conversation turned to early marriages. ‘I,’ said the young man, ‘will not marry until I’m seventy. When I do, I'll marry some charming girl of seventeen.’ His aunt threw up her hands, exclaiming, ‘Oh, Tom, what a perfectly horrible idea! Why, she isn’t even born yet!’ ‘No,’ said the young man, ‘but I have my eye on her mother.’ At this, Brett, who was holding a light for his master’s cigarette, turned away suddenly, with a quick nod of his head, and disappeared from the room. His breakdown both touched and amused all four of us. But—was it a real slip? Or just an act to impress us?—the act of a performer so skilled that he can feign losing his balance?

If I knew why Brett ceased to be butler in that household, I might be in less doubt as to the true inwardness of him. I knew only that he was gone. That was fully ten years ago. Since then I have had one glimpse of him. This was on a summer night in London. I had gone out late to visit some relatives and assure myself that they were safe and sound; for Zeppelins had just passed over London for the first time. Not so much horror as a very deep disgust was the atmosphere in the populous quiet streets and squares. One square was less quiet than others, because somebody was steadily whistling for a taxi. Anon I saw the whistler silhouetted in the light cast out on a wide doorstep from an open door, and I saw that he was Brett. His attitude, as he bent out into the dark night, was perfect in grace, but eloquent of a great tensity—even of agony. Behind him stood a lady in an elaborate evening cloak. Brett’s back must have conveyed to her in every curve his surprise, his shame, that she should be kept waiting. His chivalry in her behalf was such as Burke’s for Marie Antoinette—little had he dreamed that he should have lived to see such disasters fallen upon her in a nation of gallant men, in a nation of men of honour, and of cavaliers. He had thought ten thousand taxis must have leaped from their stands, etc. The whistle that at first sounded merely mechanical and ear-piercing had become heartrending and human when I saw from whom it proceeded—a very heart-cry that still haunts me. But was it a heart-cry? Was Brett, is Brett more than a mere virtuoso?

If I knew why Brett stopped being the butler in that household, I might understand him better. All I knew was that he was gone. That was a full ten years ago. Since then, I’ve only caught one glimpse of him. It was on a summer night in London. I had gone out late to visit some relatives and check that they were safe; Zeppelins had just flown over London for the first time. The atmosphere in the crowded, quiet streets and squares was filled with a deep disgust rather than horror. One square was noisier than the rest because someone was persistently whistling for a taxi. Eventually, I saw the whistler outlined in the light spilling from an open door onto a wide doorstep—I saw that it was Brett. His posture, as he leaned into the dark night, was gracefully perfect but showed signs of great tension—even agony. Behind him stood a woman in an elaborate evening cloak. Brett’s back must have communicated to her, in every curve, his surprise and shame that she was being kept waiting. His chivalry towards her was reminiscent of Burke’s for Marie Antoinette—he could never have imagined he would witness such calamities befall her in a nation of brave men, in a nation of honorable men and cavaliers. He had thought thousands of taxis would have rushed from their stands, etc. The whistle that initially sounded just mechanical and shrill became heartbreaking and human when I realized who was whistling—a desperate cry that still lingers with me. But was it truly a cry of the heart? Is Brett, was Brett more than just a virtuoso?

He is in any case what employers call a treasure, and to any one who wishes to go forth and hunt for him I will supply a chart showing the way to that doorstep on which last I saw him. But I myself, were I ever so able to pay his wages, should never covet him—no, nor anything like him. Perhaps we are not afraid of menservants if we look out at them from the cradle. None was visible from mine. Only in later years and under external auspices did I come across any of them. And I am as afraid of them as ever. Maidservants frighten me less, but they also—except the two or three ancients aforesaid—have always struck some degree of terror to my soul. The whole notion of domestic service has never not seemed to me unnatural. I take no credit for enlightenment. Not to have the instinct to command implies a lack of the instinct to obey. The two aptitudes are but different facets of one jewel: the sense of order. When I became a schoolboy, I greatly disliked being a monitor’s fag. Other fags there were who took pride in the quality of the toast they made for the breakfasts and suppers of their superiors. My own feeling was that I would rather eat it myself, and that if I mightn’t eat it myself I would rather it were not very good. Similarly, when I grew to have fags of my own, and by morning and by evening one of them solemnly entered to me bearing a plate on which those three traditional pieces of toast were solemnly propped one against another, I cared not at all whether the toast were good or bad, having no relish for it at best, but could have eaten with gusto toast made by my own hand, not at all understanding why that member should be accounted too august for such employment. Even so in my later life. Loth to obey, loth to command. Convention (for she too frightens me) has made me accept what servants would do for me by rote. But I would liefer have it ill-done than ask even the least mettlesome of them to do it better, and far liefer, if they would only be off and not do it at all, do it for myself. In Italy—dear Italy, where I have lived much—servants do still regard service somewhat in the old way, as a sort of privilege; so that with Italian servants I am comparatively at my ease. But oh, the delight when on the afternoon of some local festa there is no servant at all in the little house! Oh, the reaction, the impulse to sing and dance, and the positive quick obedience to that impulse! Convention alone has forced me to be anywhere a master. Ariel and Caliban, had I been Prospero on that island, would have had nothing to do and nothing to complain of; and Man Friday on that other island would have bored me, had I been Crusoe. When I was a king in Babylon and you were a Christian slave, I promptly freed you.

He is definitely what employers call a gem, and to anyone who wants to go out and find him, I’ll provide a map showing the way to that doorstep where I last saw him. But personally, even if I could afford to pay his wages, I wouldn’t want him—nor anyone like him. Maybe we aren’t scared of male servants when we look at them from the cradle. None were visible from mine. Only later and under outside influences did I come across any of them. And I’m still as afraid of them as ever. Female servants frighten me less, but they too—except for a few older ones—have always scared me to some degree. The whole idea of domestic service has never seemed natural to me. I don’t take credit for being enlightened. Not having the instinct to command means lacking the instinct to obey. The two abilities are just different sides of the same coin: the sense of order. When I became a schoolboy, I really disliked being a monitor’s helper. Other helpers took pride in the quality of the toast they made for their superiors’ breakfasts and dinners. My own feeling was that I’d rather eat it myself, and if I couldn’t eat it myself, I’d prefer it not to be very good. Likewise, when I eventually had helpers of my own, and each morning and evening one of them would seriously come in with a plate holding those three traditional pieces of toast propped up against one another, I honestly didn’t care whether the toast was good or bad, having no real desire for it, but I would have relished toast made by my own hands, not understanding why that task should be considered too important for me to do. Even in my later life, I have been reluctant to obey and reluctant to command. Convention (which also frightens me) has made me accept what servants do for me automatically. But I’d rather have it done poorly than ask even the most spirited of them to do it better, and I’d much rather, if they would just leave and not do it at all, do it for myself. In Italy—dear Italy, where I’ve spent a lot of time—servants still view service somewhat like in the old days, as a kind of privilege; so with Italian servants, I feel relatively at ease. But oh, the joy when on the afternoon of some local festival there is no servant at all in the little house! Oh, the relief, the impulse to sing and dance, and the immediate willingness to follow that impulse! Convention is the only reason I have to be a master anywhere. Ariel and Caliban, if I had been Prospero on that island, would have had nothing to do and nothing to complain about; and Man Friday on that other island would have bored me, had I been Crusoe. When I was a king in Babylon and you were a Christian slave, I would have freed you right away.

Anarchistic? Yes; and I have no defence to offer, except the rather lame one that I am a Tory Anarchist. I should like every one to go about doing just as he pleased—short of altering any of the things to which I have grown accustomed. Domestic service is not one of those things, and I should be glad were there no more of it.

Anarchistic? Yes; and I have no defense to offer, except the rather weak one that I’m a Tory Anarchist. I’d like everyone to do whatever they want— as long as they don’t change anything I’ve gotten used to. Domestic service isn’t one of those things, and I’d be happy if it disappeared entirely.





GOING OUT FOR A WALK 1918.

It is a fact that not once in all my life have I gone out for a walk. I have been taken out for walks; but that is another matter. Even while I trotted prattling by my nurse’s side I regretted the good old days when I had, and wasn’t, a perambulator. When I grew up it seemed to me that the one advantage of living in London was that nobody ever wanted me to come out for a walk. London’s very drawbacks—its endless noise and hustle, its smoky air, the squalor ambushed everywhere in it—assured this one immunity. Whenever I was with friends in the country, I knew that at any moment, unless rain were actually falling, some man might suddenly say ‘Come out for a walk!’ in that sharp imperative tone which he would not dream of using in any other connexion. People seem to think there is something inherently noble and virtuous in the desire to go for a walk. Any one thus desirous feels that he has a right to impose his will on whomever he sees comfortably settled in an arm-chair, reading. It is easy to say simply ‘No’ to an old friend. In the case of a mere acquaintance one wants some excuse. ‘I wish I could, but’—nothing ever occurs to me except ‘I have some letters to write.’ This formula is unsatisfactory in three ways. (1) It isn’t believed. (2) It compels you to rise from your chair, go to the writing-table, and sit improvising a letter to somebody until the walkmonger (just not daring to call you liar and hypocrite) shall have lumbered out of the room. (3) It won’t operate on Sunday mornings. ‘There’s no post out till this evening’ clinches the matter; and you may as well go quietly.

It’s true that I’ve never once gone out for a walk in my life. I’ve been taken out for walks, but that’s a different story. Even when I was a little kid walking alongside my nurse, I missed the good old days when I had a pram and wasn’t actually using it. As I grew up, it seemed like one of the perks of living in London was that nobody ever pressured me to go for a walk. The city’s downsides—its constant noise, chaos, smoky air, and the squalor lurking everywhere—ensured this one luxury. Whenever I was with friends in the countryside, I was always worried that any moment, unless it was actually raining, some guy might suddenly insist, “Come out for a walk!” in that demanding tone he’d never dream of using in any other situation. People seem to believe there’s something inherently noble and virtuous about wanting to go for a walk. Anyone with that desire feels entitled to impose their wishes on anyone they see comfortably settled in an armchair, reading. It’s easy to just say “No” to an old friend. But with a mere acquaintance, you feel the need to provide an excuse. “I wish I could, but”—nothing ever comes to mind except, “I have some letters to write.” This excuse is lacking in three ways. (1) It’s not believed. (2) It forces you to get up from your chair, go to the writing desk, and pretend to write a letter to someone until the person eager for a walk (barely holding back from calling you a liar and a phony) finally leaves the room. (3) It doesn’t work on Sunday mornings. “There’s no post until this evening” seals the deal; you might as well just give in quietly.

Walking for walking’s sake may be as highly laudable and exemplary a thing as it is held to be by those who practise it. My objection to it is that it stops the brain. Many a man has professed to me that his brain never works so well as when he is swinging along the high road or over hill and dale. This boast is not confirmed by my memory of anybody who on a Sunday morning has forced me to partake of his adventure. Experience teaches me that whatever a fellow-guest may have of power to instruct or to amuse when he is sitting on a chair, or standing on a hearth-rug, quickly leaves him when he takes one out for a walk. The ideas that came so thick and fast to him in any room, where are they now? where that encyclopiedic knowledge which he bore so lightly? where the kindling fancy that played like summer lightning over any topic that was started? The man’s face that was so mobile is set now; gone is the light from his fine eyes. He says that A. (our host) is a thoroughly good fellow. Fifty yards further on, he adds that A. is one of the best fellows he has ever met. We tramp another furlong or so, and he says that Mrs. A. is a charming woman. Presently he adds that she is one of the most charming women he has ever known. We pass an inn. He reads vapidly aloud to me: ‘The King’s Arms. Licensed to sell Ales and Spirits.’ I foresee that during the rest of the walk he will read aloud any inscription that occurs. We pass a milestone. He points at it with his stick, and says ‘Uxminster. 11 Miles.’ We turn a sharp corner at the foot of a hill. He points at the wall, and says ‘Drive Slowly.’ I see far ahead, on the other side of the hedge bordering the high road, a small notice-board. He sees it too. He keeps his eye on it. And in due course ‘Trespassers,’ he says, ‘Will Be Prosecuted.’ Poor man!—mentally a wreck.

Walking just for the sake of walking might be as commendable and admirable as those who do it believe it to be. My issue with it is that it shuts down the mind. Many people have claimed to me that their brains work best when they're strolling along the road or wandering over hills and valleys. This claim doesn't match my memories of anyone on a Sunday morning who has dragged me into their adventure. Experience has taught me that whatever someone might have to offer in terms of insight or entertainment while sitting in a chair or standing by the fireplace quickly disappears once he takes me for a walk. The ideas that came so quickly to him in a room—where are they now? Where is that expansive knowledge he carried so easily? Where is the spark of creativity that used to flash like summer lightning on any topic we discussed? The man's once animated face is now fixed; the light has left his bright eyes. He claims that A. (our host) is a really great guy. Fifty yards later, he insists that A. is one of the best guys he's ever met. We walk another furlong or so, and he remarks that Mrs. A. is a lovely woman. Soon after, he adds that she’s one of the most lovely women he's ever known. We pass an inn. He reads monotonously to me: ‘The King’s Arms. Licensed to sell Ales and Spirits.’ I can tell he will read aloud any sign that comes up for the rest of the walk. We pass a milestone. He points it out with his stick and states, ‘Uxminster. 11 Miles.’ We turn a sharp corner at the base of a hill. He points at the wall and says, ‘Drive Slowly.’ I see far ahead, on the other side of the hedge next to the road, a small notice board. He notices it too. He keeps his focus on it. Finally, he reads, ‘Trespassers,’ he says, ‘Will Be Prosecuted.’ Poor man!—mentally a shell of himself.

Luncheon at the A’s, however, salves him and floats him in full sail. Behold him once more the life and soul of the party. Surely he will never, after the bitter lesson of this morning, go out for another walk. An hour later, I see him striding forth, with a new companion. I watch him out of sight. I know what he is saying. He is saying that I am rather a dull man to go a walk with. He will presently add that I am one of the dullest men he ever went a walk with. Then he will devote himself to reading out the inscriptions.

Luncheon at the A's, however, lifts his spirits and makes him feel full of life. Look at him again, the life of the party. There's no way he'll, after the harsh lesson of this morning, go out for another walk. An hour later, I see him walking away, now with a new companion. I watch him disappear. I know what he's saying. He’s saying that I’m a bit boring to walk with. Soon, he’ll add that I’m one of the dullest people he's ever walked with. Then he’ll spend his time reading out the inscriptions.

How comes it, this immediate deterioration in those who go walking for walking’s sake? Just what happens? I take it that not by his reasoning faculties is a man urged to this enterprise. He is urged, evidently, by something in him that transcends reason; by his soul, I presume. Yes, it must be the soul that raps out the ‘Quick march!’ to the body.—‘Halt! Stand at ease!’ interposes the brain, and ‘To what destination,’ it suavely asks the soul, ‘and on what errand, are you sending the body?’—‘On no errand whatsoever,’ the soul makes answer, ‘and to no destination at all. It is just like you to be always on the look-out for some subtle ulterior motive. The body is going out because the mere fact of its doing so is a sure indication of nobility, probity, and rugged grandeur of character.’—‘Very well, Vagula, have your own wayula! But I,’ says the brain, ‘flatly refuse to be mixed up in this tomfoolery. I shall go to sleep till it is over.’ The brain then wraps itself up in its own convolutions, and falls into a dreamless slumber from which nothing can rouse it till the body has been safely deposited indoors again.

How is it that there’s this immediate decline in those who walk just for the sake of walking? What exactly happens? I think it’s clear that a man isn’t motivated by his reasoning skills to take on this task. He’s clearly driven by something within him that goes beyond reason; I’d say it’s his soul. Yes, it must be the soul that gives the ‘Quick march!’ command to the body.—‘Halt! Stand at ease!’ interrupts the brain, and ‘Where are you sending the body, and for what purpose?’ it calmly asks the soul.—‘For no purpose whatsoever,’ the soul replies, ‘and to no specific destination at all. It’s just like you to always be looking for some hidden ulterior motive. The body is going out because simply doing so is a clear sign of nobility, integrity, and strong character.’—‘Alright, Vagula, do things your way! But I,’ says the brain, ‘absolutely refuse to get involved in this nonsense. I’ll just go to sleep until it’s over.’ The brain then wraps itself up in its own thoughts and falls into a dreamless sleep from which nothing can wake it until the body has been safely brought back indoors.

Even if you go to some definite place, for some definite purpose, the brain would rather you took a vehicle; but it does not make a point of this; it will serve you well enough unless you are going for a walk. It won’t, while your legs are vying with each other, do any deep thinking for you, nor even any close thinking; but it will do any number of small odd jobs for you willingly—provided that your legs, also, are making themselves useful, not merely bandying you about to gratify the pride of the soul. Such as it is, this essay was composed in the course of a walk, this morning. I am not one of those extremists who must have a vehicle to every destination. I never go out of my way, as it were, to avoid exercise. I take it as it comes, and take it in good part. That valetudinarians are always chattering about it, and indulging in it to excess, is no reason for despising it. I am inclined to think that in moderation it is rather good for one, physically. But, pending a time when no people wish me to go and see them, and I have no wish to go and see any one, and there is nothing whatever for me to do off my own premises, I never will go out for a walk.

Even if you head to a specific place for a specific purpose, your brain would prefer you took a vehicle; but it doesn't make a big deal about it. It will still work just fine for you unless you're going for a walk. It won’t engage in any deep or focused thinking while your legs are busy competing with each other, but it will help with plenty of small tasks—assuming your legs are also being useful, not just moving around to satisfy your ego. This essay, for example, was put together during a walk I took this morning. I’m not one of those extremists who need a vehicle for every trip. I don’t go out of my way to avoid exercise; I take it as it comes and enjoy it. Just because some people obsess over it and overindulge doesn’t mean it should be looked down upon. I personally think that, in moderation, it’s actually good for you physically. But until the day comes when no one wants me to visit them, I don’t feel like visiting anyone, and there’s nothing for me to do away from home, I won’t go out for a walk.





QUIA IMPERFECTUM 1918.

I have often wondered that no one has set himself to collect unfinished works of art. There is a peculiar charm for all of us in that which was still in the making when its maker died, or in that which he laid aside because he was tired of it, or didn’t see his way to the end of it, or wanted to go on to something else. Mr. Pickwick and the Ancient Mariner are valued friends of ours, but they do not preoccupy us like Edwin Drood or Kubla Khan. Had that revolving chair at Gad’s Hill become empty but a few weeks later than it actually did, or had Samuel Taylor Coleridge in the act of setting down his dream about the Eastern potentate not been interrupted by ‘a person on business from Porlock’ and so lost the thread of the thing for ever, from two what delightful glades for roaming in would our fancy be excluded! The very globe we live on is a far more fascinating sphere than it can have been when men supposed that men like themselves would be on it to the end of time. It is only since we heard what Darwin had to say, only since we have had to accept as improvisible what lies far ahead, that the Book of Life has taken so strong a hold on us and ‘once taken up, cannot,’ as the reviewers say, ‘readily be laid down.’ The work doesn’t strike us as a masterpiece yet, certainly; but who knows that it isn’t—that it won’t be, judged as a whole?

I’ve often thought about why no one has tried to collect unfinished works of art. There’s something uniquely appealing to us about creations that were still in progress when their creator passed away, or those that were set aside because the artist lost interest, couldn’t see how to finish them, or wanted to start something new. Mr. Pickwick and the Ancient Mariner are cherished figures for us, but they don’t occupy our minds like Edwin Drood or Kubla Khan do. If that revolving chair at Gad’s Hill had been empty just a few weeks later than it actually was, or if Samuel Taylor Coleridge hadn’t been interrupted while writing his dream about the Eastern ruler by “a person on business from Porlock,” losing the entire thread of the idea forever, how much amazing terrain for our imaginations would have been shut off from us! The world we live in is a much more intriguing place than it was when people believed that it would remain unchanged forever. It’s only since we’ve heard Darwin’s insights, and since we’ve had to accept as unlikely what lies far ahead, that the Book of Life has grabbed our attention so powerfully and, as reviewers say, “once taken up, cannot readily be laid down.” The work doesn’t strike us as a masterpiece yet, certainly; but who knows if it isn’t, or that it won’t be, when viewed as a whole?

For sheer creativeness, no human artist, I take it, has a higher repute than Michael Angelo; none perhaps has a repute so high. But what if Michael Angelo had been a little more persevering? All those years he spent in the process of just a-going to begin Pope Julius’ tomb, and again, all those blank spaces for his pictures and bare pedestals for his statues in the Baptistery of San Lorenzo—ought we to regret them quite so passionately as we do? His patrons were apt to think him an impossible person to deal with. But I suspect that there may have been a certain high cunning in what appeared to be a mere lovable fault of temperament. When Michael Angelo actually did bring a thing off, the result was not always more than magnificent. His David is magnificent, but it isn’t David. One is duly awed, but, to see the master at his best, back one goes from the Accademia to that marvellous bleak Baptistery which he left that we should see, in the mind’s eye, just that very best.

For pure creativity, I think no artist has a better reputation than Michelangelo; maybe none has a reputation this high. But what if Michelangelo had been a bit more dedicated? All those years he spent just getting started on Pope Julius’ tomb, and again, all those empty spaces for his paintings and bare pedestals for his sculptures in the Baptistery of San Lorenzo—should we really regret them as much as we do? His patrons often thought he was impossible to work with. But I suspect there might have been a certain cleverness in what seemed like just an endearing flaw in his character. When Michelangelo actually completed a project, the result was often nothing short of magnificent. His David is stunning, but it doesn't quite capture David. You feel a sense of awe, but to see the master at his finest, you have to go back from the Accademia to that remarkable, stark Baptistery he left for us to envision his very best.

It was there, some years ago, as I stood before the half-done marvel of the Night and Morning, that I first conceived the idea of a museum of incomplete masterpieces. And now I mean to organise the thing on my own account. The Baptistery itself, so full of unfulfilment, and with such a wealth, at present, of spare space, will be the ideal setting for my treasures. There be it that the public shall throng to steep itself in the splendour of possibilities, beholding, under glass, and perhaps in excellent preservation, Penelope’s web and the original designs for the Tower of Babel, the draft made by Mr. Asquith for a reformed House of Lords and the notes jotted down by the sometime German Emperor for a proclamation from Versailles to the citizens of Paris. There too shall be the MS. of that fragmentary ‘Iphige’nie’ which Racine laid aside so meekly at the behest of Mlle. de Treves—‘quoque cela fut de mon mieux’; and there an early score of that one unfinished Symphony of Beethoven’s—I forget the number of it, but anyhow it is my favourite. Among the pictures, Rossetti’s oil-painting of ‘Found’ must be ruled out, because we know by more than one drawing just what it would have been, and how much less good than those drawings. But Leonardo’s St. Sebastian (even if it isn’t Leonardo’s) shall be there, and Whistler’s Miss Connie Gilchrist, and numerous other pictures that I would mention if my mind were not so full of one picture to which, if I can find it and acquire it, a special place of honour shall be given: a certain huge picture in which a life-sized gentleman, draped in a white mantle, sits on a fallen obelisk and surveys the ruined temples of the Campagna Romana.

It was here, a few years ago, as I stood in front of the half-finished wonder of the Night and Morning, that I first came up with the idea for a museum of incomplete masterpieces. And now I plan to organize it on my own. The Baptistery itself, so filled with unrealized potential, and currently having so much unused space, will be the perfect backdrop for my treasures. Here, the public will gather to immerse itself in the beauty of possibilities, viewing, under glass, and perhaps in excellent condition, Penelope’s web and the original designs for the Tower of Babel, the draft created by Mr. Asquith for a reformed House of Lords, and the notes scribbled by the former German Emperor for a proclamation from Versailles to the citizens of Paris. There will also be the manuscript of that incomplete ‘Iphigénie’ which Racine quietly set aside at the request of Mlle. de Treves—‘this too was my best’; and there an early score of that unfinished Symphony by Beethoven—I can’t recall the number, but it’s my favorite. Among the paintings, Rossetti’s oil painting of ‘Found’ must be excluded, because we have more than one drawing showing what it would have been like and how much less impressive than those drawings. But Leonardo’s St. Sebastian (even if it’s not truly by Leonardo) will be there, along with Whistler’s Miss Connie Gilchrist, and many other paintings I would mention if my mind weren't so focused on one artwork to which, if I can find it and obtain it, a special place of honor will be given: a large painting featuring a life-sized gentleman, draped in a white cloak, sitting on a broken obelisk and looking over the ruined temples of the Campagna Romana.

The reader knits his brow? Evidently he has not just been reading Goethe’s ‘Travels in Italy.’ I have. Or rather, I have just been reading a translation of it, published in 1885 by George Bell & Sons. I daresay it isn’t a very good translation (for one has always understood that Goethe, despite a resistant medium, wrote well—an accomplishment which this translator hardly wins one to suspect). And I daresay the painting I so want to see and have isn’t a very good painting. Wilhelm Tischbein is hardly a name to conjure with, though in his day, as a practitioner in the ‘historical’ style, and as a rapturous resident in Rome, Tischbein did great things; big things, at any rate. He did crowds of heroes in helmets looked down at by gods on clouds; he did centaurs leaping ravines; Sabine women; sieges of Troy. And he did this portrait of Goethe. At least he began it. Why didn’t he finish it? That is a problem as to which one can but hazard guesses, reading between the lines of Goethe’s letters. The great point is that it never was finished. By that point, as you read between those lines, you will be amused if you are unkind, and worried if you are humane.

Is the reader frowning? Clearly, he hasn't just read Goethe's "Travels in Italy." I have. Well, I've just read a translation of it, published in 1885 by George Bell & Sons. I’d say it’s not a very good translation (since it’s always been understood that Goethe, despite the difficulty of the medium, wrote well—something this translator hardly suggests). And I’d say the painting I so want to see and own isn’t a very good one. Wilhelm Tischbein isn’t exactly a name that stands out, though in his time, as a practitioner of the ‘historical’ style and a passionate resident of Rome, Tischbein accomplished considerable things; impressive things, at least. He painted numerous heroes in helmets being overlooked by gods on clouds; he created centaurs jumping over ravines; he depicted Sabine women; sieges of Troy. And he started this portrait of Goethe. Why didn’t he finish it? That’s a question that leaves room for speculation, reading between the lines of Goethe’s letters. The essential point is that it was never finished. As you read between those lines, you might find it amusing if you are unkind, and concerning if you are compassionate.

Worried, yet also pleased. Goethe has more than once been described as ‘the perfect man.’ He was assuredly a personage on the great scale, in the grand manner, gloriously balanced, rounded. And it is a fact that he was not made of marble. He started with all the disadvantages of flesh and blood, and retained them to the last. Yet from no angle, as he went his long way, could it be plausibly hinted that he wasn’t sublime. Endearing though failure always is, we grudge no man a moderately successful career, and glory itself we will wink at if it befall some thoroughly good fellow. But a man whose career was glorious without intermission, decade after decade, does sorely try our patience. He, we know, cannot have been a thoroughly good fellow. Of Goethe we are shy for such reasons as that he was never injudicious, never lazy, always in his best form—and always in love with some lady or another just so much as was good for the development of his soul and his art, but never more than that by a tittle. Fate decreed that Sir Willoughby Patterne should cut a ridiculous figure and so earn our forgiveness. Fate may have had a similar plan for Goethe; if so, it went all agley. Yet, in the course of that pageant, his career, there did happen just one humiliation—one thing that needed to be hushed up. There Tischbein’s defalcation was; a chip in the marble, a flaw in the crystal, just one thread loose in the great grand tapestry.

Worried, yet also pleased. Goethe has often been called ‘the perfect man.’ He was definitely a considerable figure, grand in nature, wonderfully balanced and well-rounded. And it’s true he wasn’t made of marble. He started with all the disadvantages of being human and kept them until the end. Yet from any perspective, as he traveled his long path, it couldn’t realistically be suggested that he wasn’t sublime. Though failure is always endearing, we don’t begrudge anyone a moderately successful career, and we’ll overlook glory if it comes to a really good person. But a man whose success was constant, decade after decade, can really test our patience. We know he couldn’t have been a genuinely good person. We’re hesitant about Goethe for reasons including that he was never foolish, never lazy, always at his best—and always in love with some woman just enough to benefit the growth of his soul and his art, but never more than that by a hair. Fate decided that Sir Willoughby Patterne should appear ridiculous and earn our forgiveness. Fate may have had a similar plan for Goethe; if that was the case, it went completely wrong. Yet, during that spectacle of his career, there was one moment of humiliation—something that needed to be covered up. There was Tischbein’s failure; a crack in the marble, a flaw in the crystal, just one loose thread in the grand tapestry.

Men of genius are not quick judges of character. Deep thinking and high imagining blunt that trivial instinct by which you and I size people up. Had you and I been at Goethe’s elbow when, in the October of 1786, he entered Rome and was received by the excited Tischbein, no doubt we should have whispered in his ear, ‘Beware of that man! He will one day fail you.’ Unassisted Goethe had no misgivings. For some years he had been receiving letters from this Herr Tischbein. They were the letters of a man steeped in the Sorrows of Werther and in all else that Goethe had written. This was a matter of course. But also they were the letters of a man familiar with all the treasures of Rome. All Italy was desirable; but it was especially towards great Rome that the soul of the illustrious poet, the confined State Councillor of Weimar, had been ever yearning. So that when came the longed-for day, and the Duke gave leave of absence, and Goethe, closing his official portfolio with a snap and imprinting a fervent but hasty kiss on the hand of Frau von Stein, fared forth on his pilgrimage, Tischbein was a prospect inseparably bound up for him with that of the Seven Hills. Baedeker had not been born. Tischbein would be a great saviour of time and trouble. Nor was this hope unfulfilled. Tischbein was assiduous, enthusiastic, indefatigable. In the early letters to Frau von Stein, to Herder and others, his name is always cropping up for commendation. ‘Of Tischbein I have much to say and much to boast’—‘A thorough and original German’—‘He has always been thinking of me, ever providing for my wants’—‘In his society all my enjoyments are more than doubled.’ He was thirty-five years old (two years younger than Goethe), and one guesses him to have been a stocky little man, with those short thick legs which denote indefatigability. One guesses him blond and rosy, very voluble, very guttural, with a wealth of forceful but not graceful gesture.

Genius doesn’t make you quick at judging character. Deep thought and lofty imagination dull the instinct that helps us size people up. If we had been next to Goethe when he arrived in Rome in October 1786 and met the excited Tischbein, we surely would have whispered, “Watch out for that guy! He’s going to let you down one day.” Goethe, however, had no doubts. For years, he had been receiving letters from Herr Tischbein, filled with the emotions of Werther and everything else Goethe had written. That was to be expected. But these letters also showed a man well-versed in all the wonders of Rome. Italy was appealing, but it was especially great Rome that had always called to the talented poet and State Councillor of Weimar. So when the day he had been waiting for finally arrived, and the Duke granted his leave, Goethe snapped shut his official portfolio and gave a passionate but quick kiss to Frau von Stein before setting off on his journey. Tischbein was tied to that experience as much as the Seven Hills were. Baedeker hadn’t been published yet. Tischbein would save him a lot of time and hassle, and that expectation was fulfilled. Tischbein was diligent, passionate, and tireless. In the early letters to Frau von Stein, Herder, and others, he often praised him. “I have a lot to say about Tischbein, and there’s much I can brag about”—“He’s a thorough and original German”—“He always thinks of me and takes care of my needs”—“With him, everything I enjoy is even better.” Tischbein was thirty-five years old (two years younger than Goethe), and one imagines him as a stocky little man, with short, thick legs that suggest he’s tireless. One can picture him as blond and rosy, very talkative, with a guttural voice, and full of strong but not very graceful gestures.

One is on safer ground in guessing him vastly proud of trotting Goethe round. Such fame throughout Europe had Goethe won by his works that it was necessary for him to travel incognito. Not that his identity wasn’t an open secret, nor that he himself would have wished it hid. Great artists are always vain. To say that a man is vain means merely that he is pleased with the effect he produces on other people. A conceited man is satisfied with the effect he produces on himself. Any great artist is far too perceptive and too exigent to be satisfied with that effect, and hence in vanity he seeks solace. Goethe, you may be sure, enjoyed the hero-worshipful gaze focussed on him from all the tables of the Caffe’ Greco. But not for adulation had he come to Rome. Rome was what he had come for; and the fussers of the coteries must not pester him in his golden preoccupation with the antique world. Tischbein was very useful in warding off the profane throng—fanning away the flies. Let us hope he was actuated solely by zeal in Goethe’s interest, not by the desire to swagger as a monopolist.

One is on safer ground assuming he's really proud of showing Goethe around. Goethe had achieved such fame across Europe with his works that he needed to travel incognito. Not that his identity was a secret, nor that he wanted it to be hidden. Great artists are often self-absorbed. To say that a person is self-absorbed simply means they take pleasure in the impression they leave on others. A conceited person is content with the impression they make on themselves. Any great artist is too perceptive and demanding to be satisfied with just that, so they seek comfort in their vanity. You can be sure, Goethe enjoyed the hero-worshipful looks directed at him from all the tables at the Caffe’ Greco. But he didn’t come to Rome for the praise. He came for Rome itself; the social butterflies must not distract him from his intense focus on the ancient world. Tischbein was very helpful in keeping the crowds at bay—shooing away the nuisances. Let’s hope he was motivated only by enthusiasm for Goethe’s sake, not by the urge to show off as the exclusive companion.

Clear it is, though, that he scented fine opportunities in Goethe’s relation to him. Suppose he could rope his illustrious friend in as a collaborator! He had begun a series of paintings on the theme of primaeval man. Goethe was much impressed by these. Tischbein suggested a great poem on the theme of primaeval man—a volume of engravings after Tischbein, with running poetic commentary by Goethe. ‘Indeed, the frontispiece for such a joint work,’ writes Goethe in one of his letters, ‘is already designed.’ Pushful Tischbein! But Goethe, though he was the most courteous of men, was not of the stuff of which collaborators are made. ‘During our walks together’—and can you not see those two together, pacing up and down the groves of the Villa Pamphili, or around the ruins of the Temple of Jupiter?—little Tischbein gesticulating and peering up into Goethe’s face, and Goethe with his hands clasped behind him, ever nodding in a non-committal manner—‘he has talked with me in the hope of gaining me over to his views, and getting me to enter upon the plan.’ Goethe admits in another letter that ‘the idea is beautiful; only,’ he adds, ‘the artist and the poet must be many years together, in order to carry out and execute such a work’; and one conceives that he felt a certain lack of beauty in the idea of being with Tischbein for many years. ‘Did I not fear to enter upon any new tasks at present, I might perhaps be tempted.’ This I take to be but the repetition of a formula often used in the course of those walks. In no letter later than November is the scheme mentioned. Tischbein had evidently ceased to press it. Anon he fell back on a scheme less glorious but likelier to bear fruit.

It's clear that he recognized great opportunities in Goethe’s relationship with him. Imagine if he could get his famous friend involved as a collaborator! He had started a series of paintings on the theme of primitive man, which really impressed Goethe. Tischbein proposed creating a grand poem on the same theme—a collection of engravings by Tischbein, accompanied by poetic commentary from Goethe. ‘In fact, the frontispiece for such a joint work,’ Goethe writes in one of his letters, ‘is already designed.’ Pushy Tischbein! But although Goethe was the most polite of men, he wasn’t the kind of person who easily became a collaborator. ‘During our walks together’—can’t you just picture those two strolling through the gardens of Villa Pamphili or around the ruins of the Temple of Jupiter?—little Tischbein gesturing and looking up at Goethe, while Goethe strolled with his hands clasped behind him, always nodding without committing—‘he has talked with me, hoping to win me over to his ideas and get me to join the plan.’ Goethe admits in another letter that ‘the idea is beautiful; however,’ he adds, ‘the artist and the poet need to spend many years together to truly accomplish such a work’; and you can sense he felt a certain lack of enthusiasm for the idea of being with Tischbein for many years. ‘If I didn’t fear taking on new tasks right now, I might actually consider it.’ This seems to just be a common phrase he used during those walks. The scheme isn’t mentioned in any letter after November. Tischbein had clearly stopped pushing it. Eventually, he turned to a less grand but more feasible plan.

‘Latterly,’ writes Goethe, ‘I have observed Tischbein regarding me; and now’—note the demure pride!—‘it appears that he has long cherished the idea of painting my portrait.’ Earnest sight-seer though he was, and hard at work on various MSS. in the intervals of sight-seeing, it is evident that to sit for his portrait was a new task which he did not ‘fear to enter upon at present.’ Nor need we be surprised. It seems to be a law of nature that no man, unless he has some obvious physical deformity, ever is loth to sit for his portrait. A man may be old, he may be ugly, he may be burdened with grave responsibilities to the nation, and that nation be at a crisis of its history; but none of these considerations, nor all of them together, will deter him from sitting for his portrait. Depend on him to arrive at the studio punctually, to surrender himself and sit as still as a mouse, trying to look his best in whatever posture the painter shall have selected as characteristic, and talking (if he have leave to talk) with a touching humility and with a keen sense of his privilege in being allowed to pick up a few ideas about art. To a dentist or a hairdresser he surrenders himself without enthusiasm, even with resentment. But in the atmosphere of a studio there is something that entrances him. Perhaps it is the smell of turpentine that goes to his head. Or more likely it is the idea of immortality. Goethe was one of the handsomest men of his day, and (remember) vain, and now in the prime of life; so that he was specially susceptible to the notion of being immortalised. ‘The design is already settled, and the canvas stretched’; and I have no doubt that in the original German these words ring like the opening of a ballad. ‘The anchor’s up and the sail is spread,’ as I (and you, belike) recited in childhood. The ship in that poem foundered, if I remember rightly; so that the analogy to Goethe’s words is all the more striking.

‘Recently,’ writes Goethe, ‘I noticed Tischbein looking at me; and now’—notice the modest pride!—‘it seems he has secretly wanted to paint my portrait for quite a while.’ Despite being a dedicated sightseer and working hard on various manuscripts in between, it’s clear that sitting for his portrait was a new task that he didn’t ‘fear to take on right now.’ And we shouldn’t be surprised. It seems to be a natural rule that no man, unless he has some obvious physical flaw, is reluctant to sit for his portrait. A man might be old, ugly, weighed down with significant national responsibilities, and that nation might be facing a critical moment in its history; but none of these factors, nor all of them together, will stop him from sitting for his portrait. You can count on him to arrive at the studio on time, to present himself, and to sit as still as a mouse, trying to look his best in whatever pose the artist has chosen as representative, and talking (if he’s allowed to talk) with a touching humility and keen appreciation for the chance to learn a few insights about art. He lets a dentist or a hairstylist work on him without enthusiasm, even with annoyance. But in the studio, there’s something that captivates him. Maybe it’s the scent of turpentine that gets to him. Or more likely it’s the idea of immortality. Goethe was one of the handsomest men of his time, and (remember) vain, and now in the prime of life; so he was especially susceptible to the idea of being immortalized. ‘The design is already settled, and the canvas stretched’; and I have no doubt that in the original German, these words sound like the beginning of a ballad. ‘The anchor’s up and the sail is spread,’ as I (and you, perhaps) recited in childhood. The ship in that poem sank, if I recall correctly; which makes the comparison to Goethe’s words even more striking.

It is in this same letter that the poet mentions those three great points which I have already laid before you: the fallen obelisk for him to sit on, the white mantle to drape him, and the ruined temples for him to look at. ‘It will form a beautiful piece, but,’ he sadly calculates, ‘it will be rather too big for our northern habitations.’ Courage! There will be plenty of room for it in the Baptistery of San Lorenzo.

It’s in this same letter that the poet talks about those three key things I’ve already shared with you: the fallen obelisk for him to sit on, the white cloak to cover him, and the ruined temples for him to gaze at. ‘It will make a beautiful piece, but,’ he mournfully considers, ‘it might be too large for our northern homes.’ Don’t worry! There will be plenty of space for it in the Baptistery of San Lorenzo.

Meanwhile, the work progressed. A brief visit to Naples and Sicily was part of Goethe’s well-pondered campaign, and he was to set forth from Rome (taking Tischbein with him) immediately after the close of the Carnival—but not a moment before. Needless to say, he had no idea of flinging himself into the Carnival, after the fashion of lesser and lighter tourists. But the Carnival was a great phenomenon to be studied. All-embracing Goethe, remember, was nearly as keen on science as on art. He had ever been patient in poring over plants botanically, and fishes ichthyologically, and minerals mineralogically. And now, day by day, he studied the Carnival from a strictly carnivalogical standpoint, taking notes on which he founded later a classic treatise. His presence was not needed in the studio during these days, for the life-sized portrait ‘begins already to stand out from the canvas,’ and Tischbein was now painting the folds of the mantle, which were swathed around a clay figure. ‘He is working away diligently, for the work must, he says, be brought to a certain point before we start for Naples.’ Besides the mantle, Tischbein was doing the Campagna. I remember that some years ago an acquaintance of mine, a painter who was neither successful nor talented, but always buoyant, told me he was starting for Italy next day. ‘I am going,’ he said, ‘to paint the Campagna. The Campagna WANTS painting.’ Tischbein was evidently giving it a good dose of what it wanted. ‘It takes no little time,’ writes Goethe to Frau von Stein, ‘merely to cover so large a field of canvas with colours.

Meanwhile, the work made progress. A short trip to Naples and Sicily was part of Goethe's carefully thought-out plan, and he was set to leave Rome (taking Tischbein with him) right after Carnival ended—but not a moment sooner. Of course, he had no intention of immersing himself in the Carnival like lesser, more carefree tourists. But the Carnival was an important event to study. Remember, the all-encompassing Goethe was as interested in science as he was in art. He had always taken the time to examine plants botanically, fish ichthyologically, and minerals mineralogically. Now, day by day, he analyzed the Carnival from a strictly carnivalogical perspective, taking notes that would later form the basis of a classic treatise. His presence wasn’t necessary in the studio during these days, since the life-sized portrait "was already starting to stand out from the canvas," and Tischbein was now painting the folds of the mantle wrapped around a clay figure. "He is working diligently," Goethe noted, "because the work must, as he says, reach a certain point before we head to Naples." In addition to the mantle, Tischbein was also focusing on the Campagna. I remember that years ago, a friend of mine, a painter who was neither successful nor particularly talented, but always optimistic, told me he was heading to Italy the next day. "I’m going," he said, "to paint the Campagna. The Campagna NEEDS painting." Tischbein was clearly giving it just the kind of attention it required. "It takes quite a bit of time," Goethe wrote to Frau von Stein, "just to cover such a large area of canvas with colors."

Ash Wednesday ushered itself in, and ushered the Carnival out. The curtain falls, rising a few days later on the Bay of Naples. Re-enter Goethe and Tischbein. Bright blue back-cloth. Incidental music of barcaroles, etc. For a while, all goes splendidly well. Sane Quixote and aesthetic Sancho visit the churches, the museums; visit Pompeii; visit our Ambassador, Sir William Hamilton, that accomplished man. Vesuvius is visited too; thrice by Goethe, but (here, for the first time, we feel a vague uneasiness) only once by Tischbein. To Goethe, as you may well imagine, Vesuvius was strongly attractive. At his every ascent he was very brave, going as near as possible to the crater, which he approached very much as he had approached the Carnival, not with any wish to fling himself into it, but as a resolute scientific inquirer. Tischbein, on the other hand, merely disliked and feared Vesuvius. He said it had no aesthetic value, and at his one ascent did not accompany Goethe to the crater’s edge. He seems to have regarded Goethe’s bravery as rashness. Here, you see, is a rift, ever so slight, but of evil omen; what seismologists call ‘a fault.’

Ash Wednesday arrived, marking the end of Carnival. The curtain rises again a few days later on the Bay of Naples. Goethe and Tischbein return. A bright blue backdrop. Soft music plays, like barcaroles. For a while, everything goes wonderfully. The sensible Quixote and the artsy Sancho explore the churches, the museums; they visit Pompeii; they meet our Ambassador, Sir William Hamilton, a truly cultured man. They also visit Vesuvius—Goethe goes three times, but here, for the first time, we sense a slight unease—Tischbein goes only once. Vesuvius was incredibly appealing to Goethe, as you can imagine. During each visit, he was very courageous, getting as close to the crater as possible, approaching it much like he approached the Carnival—not wanting to dive in, but rather as a determined scientific explorer. Tischbein, on the other hand, simply disliked and feared Vesuvius. He claimed it had no artistic value and didn’t join Goethe at the crater’s edge on his one visit. He seemed to see Goethe’s bravery as recklessness. Here, you see, is a tiny crack, ominous in nature; what seismologists refer to as ‘a fault.’

Goethe was unconscious of its warning. Throughout his sojourn in Naples he seems to have thought that Tischbein in Naples was the same as Tischbein in Rome. Of some persons it is true that change of sky works no change of soul. Oddly enough, Goethe reckoned himself among the changeable. In one of his letters he calls himself ‘quite an altered man,’ and asserts that he is given over to ‘a sort of intoxicated self-forgetfulness’—a condition to which his letters testify not at all. In a later bulletin he is nearer the mark: ‘Were I not impelled by the German spirit, and desire to learn and do rather than to enjoy, I should tarry a little longer in this school of a light-hearted and happy life, and try to profit by it still more.’ A truly priceless passage, this, with a solemnity transcending logic—as who should say, ‘Were I not so thoroughly German, I should be thoroughly German.’ Tischbein was of less stern stuff, and it is clear that Naples fostered in him a lightness which Rome had repressed. Goethe says that he himself puzzled the people in Neapolitan society: ‘Tischbein pleases them far better. This evening he hastily painted some heads of the size of life, and about these they disported themselves as strangely as the New Zealanders at the sight of a ship of war.’ One feels that but for Goethe’s presence Tischbein would have cut New Zealand capers too. A week later he did an utterly astounding thing. He told Goethe that he would not be accompanying him to Sicily.

Goethe was unaware of its warning. During his time in Naples, he seems to have thought that Tischbein in Naples was the same as Tischbein in Rome. For some people, it's true that a change of scenery doesn't change their soul. Oddly enough, Goethe considered himself to be changeable. In one of his letters, he describes himself as “quite an altered man,” claiming he is caught up in “a sort of intoxicated self-forgetfulness” — a state his letters certainly don't reflect. In a later message, he's more accurate: “If I weren’t driven by the German spirit and a desire to learn and act rather than just enjoy, I would stay a little longer in this school of light-hearted and happy living, trying to gain even more from it.” This is a truly priceless statement, with a seriousness that goes beyond logic — as if he were saying, “If I weren’t so thoroughly German, I would be thoroughly German.” Tischbein was not as serious, and it's clear that Naples brought out a lightness in him that Rome had suppressed. Goethe mentions that he puzzled people in Neapolitan society: “Tischbein is much more liked by them. This evening he hurriedly painted some life-sized heads, and they reacted to them as strangely as New Zealanders would at the sight of a warship.” One gets the sense that if Goethe hadn't been there, Tischbein would have been acting just as oddly. A week later, he surprised everyone by telling Goethe that he wouldn't be joining him in Sicily.

He did not, of course, say ‘The novelty of your greatness has worn off. Your solemnity oppresses me. Be off, and leave me to enjoy myself in Naples-on-Sea—Naples, the Queen of Watering Places!’ He spoke of work which he had undertaken, and recommended as travelling companion for Goethe a young man of the name of Kniep.

He didn’t actually say, “I’m tired of your greatness. Your seriousness is weighing me down. Go away and let me enjoy myself in Naples-on-Sea—Naples, the Queen of Vacation Spots!” Instead, he talked about a project he had taken on and suggested a young guy named Kniep as a travel companion for Goethe.

Goethe, we may be sure, was restrained by pride from any show of wrath. Pride compelled him to make light of the matter in his epistles to the Weimarians. Even Kniep he accepted with a good grace, though not without misgivings. He needed a man who would execute for him sketches and paintings of all that in the districts passed through was worthy of record. He had already ‘heard Kniep highly spoken of as a clever draughtsman—only his industry was not much commended.’ Our hearts sink. ‘I have tolerably studied his character, and think the ground of this censure arises rather from a want of decision, which may certainly be overcome, if we are long together.’ Our hearts sink lower. Kniep will never do. Kniep will play the deuce, we are sure of it. And yet (such is life) Kniep turns out very well. Throughout the Sicilian tour Goethe gives the rosiest reports of the young man’s cheerful ways and strict attention to the business of sketching. It may be that these reports were coloured partly by a desire to set Tischbein down. But there seems to be no doubt that Goethe liked Kniep greatly and rejoiced in the quantity and quality of his work. At Palermo, one evening, Goethe sat reading Homer and ‘making an impromptu translation for the benefit of Kniep, who had well deserved by his diligent exertions this day some agreeable refreshment over a glass of wine.’ This is a pleasing little scene, and is typical of the whole tour.

Goethe was definitely held back by pride from showing any anger. Pride made him downplay the situation in his letters to the Weimarians. He even accepted Kniep with a good attitude, despite some reservations. He needed someone to create sketches and paintings of everything worthy of record in the areas they traveled through. He had already heard Kniep praised as a talented draftsman—though, his work ethic wasn't highly regarded. Our spirits drop. “I’ve studied his character pretty well, and I think the criticism comes more from a lack of decisiveness, which can surely be overcome if we spend enough time together.” Our spirits sink further. Kniep just won’t do. We’re sure Kniep will mess things up. And yet (such is life) Kniep turns out to be quite good. Throughout the Sicilian tour, Goethe shares the most positive accounts of the young man’s cheerful demeanor and his dedication to sketching. It’s possible these accounts were partly influenced by a wish to make Tischbein look bad. But it seems clear that Goethe really liked Kniep and was pleased with the amount and quality of his work. One evening in Palermo, Goethe was sitting and reading Homer, “making an impromptu translation for Kniep, who had truly earned some nice relaxation over a glass of wine after his hard work that day.” This is a charming little moment and reflects the overall experience of the tour.

In the middle of May, Goethe returned Naples. And lo!—Tischbein was not there to receive him. Tischbein, if you please, had skipped back to Rome, bidding his Neapolitan friends look to his great compatriot. Pride again forbade Goethe to show displeasure, and again our reading has to be done between the lines. In the first week of June he was once more in Rome. I can imagine with what high courtesy, as though there were nothing to rebuke, he treated Tischbein. But it is possible that his manner would have been less perfect had the portrait not been unfinished.

In the middle of May, Goethe returned to Naples. And guess what? Tischbein wasn’t there to greet him. Tischbein, if you can believe it, had rushed back to Rome, telling his friends in Naples to look out for his famous fellow artist. Pride once again kept Goethe from showing his disappointment, so we have to read between the lines again. By the first week of June, he was back in Rome. I can picture him treating Tischbein with remarkable courtesy, as if there was nothing to be upset about. But it's possible that his demeanor would have been less graceful if the portrait hadn’t been unfinished.

His sittings were resumed. It seems that Signora Zucchi, better known to the world as Angelica Kauffmann, had also begun to paint him. But, great as was Goethe’s esteem for the mind of that nice woman, he set no store on this fluttering attempt of hers: ‘her picture is a pretty fellow, to be sure, but not a trace of me.’ It was by the large and firm ‘historic’ mode of Tischbein that he, not exactly in his habit as he lived, but in the white mantle that so well became him, and on the worthy throne of that fallen obelisk, was to be handed down to the gaze of future ages. Was to be, yes. On June 27th he reports that Tischbein’s work ‘is succeeding happily; the likeness is striking, and the conception pleases everybody.’ Three days later: ‘Tischbein goes to Naples.’

His sittings resumed. It seems that Signora Zucchi, better known as Angelica Kauffmann, had also started painting him. But despite Goethe's high regard for the intellect of that lovely woman, he didn’t value this fleeting attempt of hers: "Her painting is quite charming, no doubt, but there's not a hint of me in it." It was through Tischbein's large and strong 'historic' style that he would be portrayed—not exactly as he lived, but in the white cloak that suited him so well, sitting on the noble throne of that fallen obelisk, to be seen by future generations. Yes, it was meant to be. On June 27th, he reported that Tischbein's work "is going well; the resemblance is striking, and everyone likes the concept." Three days later: "Tischbein is heading to Naples."

Incredible! We stare aghast, as in the presence of some great dignitary from behind whom, by a ribald hand, a chair is withdrawn when he is in the act of sitting down. Tischbein had, as it were, withdrawn the obelisk. What was Goethe to do? What can a dignitary, in such case, do? He cannot turn and recriminate. That would but lower him the more. Can he behave as though nothing has happened? Johann Wolfgang von Goethe tried to do so. And it must have been in support of this attempt that he consented to leave his own quarters and reside awhile in the studio of the outgoing Tischbein. That slippery man does, it is true, seem to have given out that he would not be away very long; and the prospect of his return may well have been reckoned in mitigation of his going. Goethe had leave from the Duke of Weimar to prolong his Italian holiday till the spring of next year. It is possible that Tischbein really did mean to come back and finish the picture. Goethe had, at any rate, no reason for not hoping.

Incredible! We stare in shock, like we’re witnessing some important figure being denied a seat just as they're about to sit down. Tischbein had, in a way, pulled away the obelisk. What was Goethe supposed to do? What can someone in a position like his do in such a situation? He can’t turn around and complain. That would just make him look worse. Can he act like nothing happened? Johann Wolfgang von Goethe tried to do just that. He must have agreed to leave his own space and stay for a while in Tischbein's studio for this reason. That slippery guy does seem to have claimed he wouldn’t be gone long; the thought of his return might have eased the impact of his departure. Goethe had permission from the Duke of Weimar to extend his Italian vacation until the spring of next year. It's possible that Tischbein genuinely intended to come back and finish the painting. At least, Goethe had no reason to stop hoping.

‘When you think of me, think of me as happy,’ he directs. And had he not indeed reasons for happiness? He had the most perfect health, he was writing masterpieces, he was in Rome—Rome which no pilgrim had loved with a rapture deeper than his; the wonderful old Rome that lingered on almost to our own day, under the conserving shadow of the Temporal Power; a Rome in which the Emperors kept unquestionably their fallen day about them. No pilgrim had wandered with a richer enthusiasm along those highways and those great storied spaces. It is pleasing to watch in what deep draughts Goethe drank Rome in. But—but—I fancy that now in his second year of sojourn he tended to remain within the city walls, caring less than of yore for the Campagna; and I suspect that if ever he did stray out there he averted his eyes from anything in the nature of a ruined temple. Of one thing I am sure. The huge canvas in the studio had its face to the wall. There is never a reference to it by Goethe in any letter after that of June 27th. But I surmise that its nearness continually worked on him, and that sometimes, when no one was by, he all unwillingly approached it, he moved it out into a good light and, stepping back, gazed at it for a long time. And I wonder that Tischbein was not shamed, telepathically, to return.

"When you think of me, think of me as happy," he says. And didn't he have good reasons to be happy? He had perfect health, he was writing masterpieces, and he was in Rome—Rome, a city no pilgrim had loved more deeply than he did; the beautiful old Rome that still lingered, almost to our own time, under the protective shadow of the Temporal Power; a Rome where the Emperors undeniably carried their glorious past with them. No pilgrim had wandered through those roads and grand historical spaces with more enthusiasm. It's enjoyable to see how deeply Goethe immersed himself in Rome. But—but—I think that now, in his second year of stay, he tended to stick within the city walls, caring less than before for the Campagna; and I suspect that if he ever ventured outside, he avoided looking at anything that resembled a ruined temple. One thing I know for sure is that the large canvas in the studio was facing the wall. There's no mention of it by Goethe in any letter after June 27th. But I suspect its presence continued to influence him, and that sometimes, when no one was around, he reluctantly approached it, moved it into the light, and stepping back, gazed at it for a long time. I wonder if Tischbein felt any shame, telepathically, to come back.

What was it that had made Tischbein—not once, but thrice—abandon Goethe? We have no right to suppose he had plotted to avenge himself for the poet’s refusal to collaborate with him on the theme of primaeval man. A likelier explanation is merely that Goethe, as I have suggested, irked him. Forty years elapsed before Goethe collected his letters from Italy and made a book of them; and in this book he included—how magnanimous old men are!—several letters written to him from Naples by his deserter. These are shallow but vivid documents—the effusions of one for whom the visible world suffices. I take it that Tischbein was an ‘historic’ painter because no ambitious painter in those days wasn’t. In Goethe the historic sense was as innate as the aesthetic; so was the ethical sense; so was the scientific sense; and the three of them, forever cropping up in his discourse, may well be understood to have been too much for the simple Tischbein. But, you ask, can mere boredom make a man act so cruelly as this man acted? Well, there may have been another cause, and a more interesting one. I have mentioned that Goethe and Tischbein visited our Ambassador in Naples. His Excellency was at that time a widower, but his establishment was already graced by his future wife, Miss Emma Harte, whose beauty is so well known to us all. ‘Tischbein,’ wrote Goethe a few days afterwards, ‘is engaged in painting her.’ Later in the year, Tischbein, soon after his return to Naples, sent to Goethe a sketch for a painting he had now done of Miss Harte as Iphigenia at the Sacrificial Altar. Perhaps he had wondered that she should sacrifice herself to Sir William Hamilton.... ‘I like Hamilton uncommonly’ is a phrase culled from one of his letters; and when a man is very hearty about the protector of a very beautiful woman one begins to be suspicious. I do not mean to suggest that Miss Harte—though it is true she had not yet met Nelson—was fascinated by Tischbein. But we have no reason to suppose that Tischbein was less susceptible than Romney.

What made Tischbein not once, but three times, turn his back on Goethe? We can't assume he plotted to get back at the poet for refusing to work with him on the theme of primal man. A more likely explanation is that Goethe, as I mentioned, annoyed him. It took forty years before Goethe gathered his letters from Italy and published them; in this book, he included—how generous older men can be!—several letters written to him from Naples by his former friend. These letters are shallow but vivid expressions from someone for whom the visible world is enough. I believe Tischbein was considered a 'historic' painter because, back then, no aspiring painter wasn't. In Goethe, the sense of history was as natural as his aesthetic sense; he also had a strong ethical sense and a scientific perspective, and those three often appeared in his conversations, which might have been overwhelming for the straightforward Tischbein. But you might wonder, can mere boredom drive someone to act as cruelly as Tischbein did? Perhaps there was another reason, and a more intriguing one. I mentioned that Goethe and Tischbein visited our Ambassador in Naples, who was a widower at the time but was already accompanied by his future wife, Miss Emma Harte, whose beauty is well-known to all of us. ‘Tischbein,’ Goethe wrote a few days later, ‘is painting her.’ Later that year, shortly after returning to Naples, Tischbein sent Goethe a sketch of his painting of Miss Harte as Iphigenia at the Sacrificial Altar. Perhaps he wondered why she would sacrifice herself to Sir William Hamilton... ‘I like Hamilton tremendously’ is a quote from one of his letters; when a man is overly enthusiastic about the protector of an exceptionally beautiful woman, it raises suspicions. I don’t mean to suggest that Miss Harte—though it's true she hadn’t met Nelson yet—was drawn to Tischbein. But we have no reason to believe Tischbein was any less susceptible than Romney.

Altogether, it seems likely enough that the future Lady Hamilton’s fine eyes were Tischbein’s main reason for not going to Sicily, and afterwards for his sudden exodus from Rome. But why, in this case, did he leave Naples, why go back to Rome, when Goethe was in Sicily? I hope he went for the purpose of shaking off his infatuation for Miss Harte. I am loth to think he went merely to wind up his affairs in Rome. I will assume that only after a sharp conflict, in which he fought hard on the side of duty against love, did he relapse to Naples. But I won’t pretend to wish he had finished that portrait.

Altogether, it seems pretty clear that the future Lady Hamilton’s beautiful eyes were the main reason Tischbein didn’t go to Sicily, and later for his sudden departure from Rome. But if that’s the case, why did he leave Naples and go back to Rome when Goethe was in Sicily? I hope he went to try to get over his crush on Miss Harte. I’d hate to think he just went back to wrap up his business in Rome. I’ll assume that only after a tough struggle, where he fought hard between duty and love, did he end up going back to Naples. But I won’t pretend I wish he had finished that portrait.

If you know where that portrait is, tell me. I want it. I have tried to trace it—vainly. What became of it? I thought I might find this out in George Henry Lewes’ ‘Life of Goethe.’ But Lewes had a hero-worship for Goethe: he thought him greater than George Eliot, and in the whole book there is but one cold mention of Tischbein’s name. Mr. Oscar Browning, in the ‘Encyclopaedia Britannica,’ names Tischbein as Goethe’s ‘constant companion’ in the early days at Rome—and says nothing else about him! In fact, the hero-worshippers have evidently conspired to hush up the affront to their hero. Even the ‘Penny Cyclopaedia’ (1842), which devotes a column to little Tischbein himself, and goes into various details of his career, is silent about the portrait of Goethe. I learn from that column that Tischbein became director of the Neapolitan Academy, at a salary of 600 ducats, and resided in Naples until the Revolution of ‘99, when he returned in haste to Germany. Suppose he passed through Rome on his way. A homing fugitive would not pause to burden himself with a vast unfinished canvas. We may be sure the canvas remained in that Roman studio—an object of mild interest to successive occupants. Is it there still? Does the studio itself still exist? Belike it has been demolished, with so much else. What became of the expropriated canvas? It wouldn’t have been buried in the new foundations. Some one must have staggered away with it. Whither? Somewhere, I am sure, in some dark vault or cellar, it languishes.

If you know where that portrait is, let me know. I want it. I have tried to trace it—without success. What happened to it? I thought I might find out in George Henry Lewes’ ‘Life of Goethe.’ But Lewes had a hero-worship for Goethe: he considered him greater than George Eliot, and in the whole book, there’s only one brief mention of Tischbein’s name. Mr. Oscar Browning, in the ‘Encyclopaedia Britannica,’ refers to Tischbein as Goethe’s ‘constant companion’ during his early days in Rome—and says nothing else about him! In fact, the hero-worshippers have clearly conspired to silence any mention of the slight to their hero. Even the ‘Penny Cyclopaedia’ (1842), which dedicates a column to little Tischbein and details various aspects of his career, is silent about the portrait of Goethe. From that column, I learn that Tischbein became the director of the Neapolitan Academy, earning a salary of 600 ducats, and lived in Naples until the Revolution of ‘99, when he quickly returned to Germany. Let’s assume he passed through Rome on his way back. A fugitive wouldn’t stop to carry a huge unfinished canvas. We can be sure the canvas stayed in that Roman studio—an object of mild curiosity for the people who came after him. Is it still there? Does the studio even exist anymore? It probably has been torn down, along with so much else. What happened to the expropriated canvas? It wouldn’t have been buried in the new foundations. Someone must have taken it away. But where? I’m sure it languishes somewhere, in some dark vault or cellar.

Seek it, fetch it out, bring it to me in triumph. You will always find me in the Baptistery of San Lorenzo. But I have formed so clear and sharp a preconception of the portrait that I am likely to be disappointed at sight of what you bring me. I see in my mind’s eye every falling fold of the white mantle; the nobly-rounded calf of the leg on which rests the forearm; the high-light on the black silk stocking. The shoes, the hands, are rather sketchy, the sky is a mere slab; the ruined temples are no more than adumbrated. But the expression of the face is perfectly, epitomically, that of a great man surveying a great alien scene and gauging its import not without a keen sense of its dramatic conjunction with himself—Marius in Carthage and Napoleon before the Sphinx, Wordsworth on London Bridge and Cortes on the peak in Darien, but most of all, certainly, Goethe in the Campagna. So, you see, I cannot promise not to be horribly let down by Tischbein’s actual handiwork. I may even have to take back my promise that it shall have a place of honour. But I shall not utterly reject it—unless on the plea that a collection of unfinished works should itself have some great touch of incompletion.

Find it, get it, and bring it to me with pride. You can always find me in the Baptistery of San Lorenzo. However, I have such a clear vision of the portrait in my mind that I might be disappointed by what you bring back. I can picture every drape of the white robe; the beautifully rounded calf of the leg supporting the forearm; the shine on the black silk stocking. The shoes and hands are a bit vague, the sky is just a flat color; the ruined temples are barely sketched. But the expression on the face perfectly captures the essence of a great man observing a vast, foreign scene and measuring its significance without missing the drama of its connection to himself—like Marius in Carthage, Napoleon before the Sphinx, Wordsworth on London Bridge, and Cortés on the peak in Darien, but especially Goethe in the Campagna. So, as you can see, I can’t guarantee I won’t be incredibly disappointed by Tischbein’s actual work. I might even have to take back my promise that it will have a place of honor. But I won’t completely dismiss it—unless I argue that a collection of unfinished works should have some profound element of incompletion.





SOMETHING DEFEASIBLE July, 1919.

The cottage had a good trim garden in front of it, and another behind it. I might not have noticed it at all but for them and their emerald greenness. Yet itself (I saw when I studied it) was worthy of them. Sussex is rich in fine Jacobean cottages; and their example, clearly, had not been lost on the builder of this one. Its proportions had a homely grandeur. It was long and wide and low. It was quite a yard long. It had three admirable gables. It had a substantial and shapely chimney-stack. I liked the look that it had of honest solidity all over, nothing anywhere scamped in the workmanship of it. It looked as though it had been built for all time. But this was not so. For it was built on sand, and of sand; and the tide was coming in.

The cottage had a nicely kept garden in front and another in back. I might have not noticed it at all if it weren’t for those lush green plants. But when I looked closer, I realized the cottage itself was just as impressive. Sussex is filled with beautiful Jacobean cottages, and clearly, the builder of this one had taken inspiration from them. Its proportions had a cozy grandeur. It was long, wide, and low, about a yard in height. It featured three charming gables and a solid, well-shaped chimney. I appreciated its honest, sturdy look, with no shortcuts taken in the construction. It seemed like it was built to last forever. But that wasn’t the case. It was built on sand and made of sand, and the tide was coming in.

Here and there in its vicinity stood other buildings. None of these possessed any points of interest. They were just old-fashioned ‘castles,’ of the bald and hasty kind which I myself used to make in childhood and could make even now—conic affairs, with or without untidily-dug moats, the nullities of convention and of unskilled labour. When I was a child the charm of a castle was not in the building of it, but in jumping over it when it was built. Nor was this an enduring charm. After a few jumps one abandoned one’s castle and asked one’s nurse for a bun, or picked a quarrel with some child even smaller than oneself, or went paddling. As it was, so it is. My survey of the sands this morning showed me that forty years had made no difference. Here was plenty of animation, plenty of scurrying and gambolling, of laughter and tears. But the actual spadework was a mere empty form. For all but the builder of that cottage. For him, manifestly, a passion, a rite.

Here and there in the area stood other buildings. None of these had anything noteworthy. They were just old-fashioned ‘castles,’ the simple and rushed kind that I used to make as a child and could still create today—cone-shaped structures, with or without messily dug moats, the products of convention and unskilled labor. As a kid, the thrill of a castle wasn’t in building it but in jumping over it once it was done. And that thrill didn’t last long. After a few jumps, you’d abandon your castle to ask your caregiver for a snack, pick a fight with a smaller child, or go splashing around. It was like that then, and it’s the same now. My look at the sands this morning showed me that forty years hadn’t changed anything. There was still a lot of activity, plenty of running around, laughing, and crying. But the actual construction was just an empty gesture. For everyone except the person who built that cottage. For him, clearly, it was a passion, a ritual.

He stood, spade in hand, contemplating, from one angle and another, what he had done. He was perhaps nine years old; if so, small for his age. He had very thin legs in very short grey knickerbockers, a pale freckled face, and hair that matched the sand. He was not remarkable. But with a little good-will one can always find something impressive in anybody. When Mr. Mallaby-Deeley won a wide and very sudden fame in connexion with Covent Garden, an awe-stricken reporter wrote of him for The Daily Mail, ‘he has the eyes of a dreamer.’ I believe that Mr. Cecil Rhodes really had. So, it seemed to me, had this little boy. They were pale grey eyes, rather prominent, with an unwavering light in them. I guessed that they were regarding the cottage rather as what it should be than as what it had become. To me it appeared quite perfect. But I surmised that to him, artist that he was, it seemed a poor thing beside his first flushed conception.

He stood there, spade in hand, thinking about what he had done from different angles. He was probably nine years old, though small for his age. He had skinny legs in short gray knickerbockers, a pale freckled face, and hair the color of sand. He wasn’t anything special. But if you look closely, you can always find something impressive in anyone. When Mr. Mallaby-Deeley suddenly became famous in connection with Covent Garden, a stunned reporter wrote in The Daily Mail, “he has the eyes of a dreamer.” I believe Mr. Cecil Rhodes actually had that. To me, this little boy seemed to have it too. He had pale gray eyes that were a bit bulgy, with a steady light in them. I figured he was looking at the cottage more as what it could be than what it had turned into. To me, it looked perfect. But I suspected that to him, being the artist he was, it seemed lacking compared to his original vibrant vision.

He knelt down and, partly with the flat of his spade, partly with the palm of one hand, redressed some (to me obscure) fault in one of the gables. He rose, stood back, his eyes slowly endorsed the amendment. A few moments later, very suddenly, he scudded away to the adjacent breakwater and gave himself to the task of scraping off it some of the short green sea-weed wherewith he had made the cottage’s two gardens so pleasantly realistic, oases so refreshing in the sandy desert. Were the lawns somehow imperfect? Anon, when he darted back, I saw what it was that his taste had required: lichen, moss, for the roof. Sundry morsels and patches of green he deftly disposed in the angles of roof and gables. His stock exhausted, off to the breakwater he darted, and back again, to and fro with the lightning directness of a hermit-bee making its nest of pollen. The low walls that enclosed the two gardens were in need of creepers. Little by little, this grace was added to them. I stood silently watching.

He knelt down and, using the flat side of his spade and the palm of one hand, fixed some (to me unclear) issue with one of the gables. He got up and stood back, his eyes slowly acknowledging the change. A few moments later, he suddenly dashed over to the nearby breakwater and started scraping off some of the short green seaweed that he had used to make the cottage’s two gardens look so realistically inviting, like refreshing oases in the sandy desert. Were the lawns somehow lacking? Soon, when he hurried back, I saw what his taste required: lichen and moss for the roof. He skillfully arranged bits and patches of green in the angles of the roof and gables. Once he ran out of supplies, he darted back to the breakwater and then returned, moving back and forth with the speed of a hermit bee making its pollen nest. The low walls surrounding the two gardens needed some climbing plants. Slowly, he added that touch of beauty to them. I stood quietly watching.

I kept silent for fear of discommoding him. All artists—by which I mean, of course, all good artists—are shy. They are trustees of something not entrusted to us others; they bear fragile treasure, not safe in a jostling crowd; they must ever be wary. And especially shy are those artists whose work is apart from words. A man of letters can mitigate his embarrassment among us by a certain glibness. Not so can the man who works through the medium of visual form and colour. Not so, I was sure, could the young architect and landscape-gardener here creating. I would have moved away had I thought my mere presence was a bother to him; but I decided that it was not: being a grown-up person, I did not matter; he had no fear that I should offer violence to his work. It was his coevals that made him uneasy. Groups of these would pause in their wild career to stand over him and watch him in a fidgety manner that hinted mischief. Suppose one of them suddenly jumped—on to the cottage!

I stayed quiet because I didn't want to inconvenience him. All artists—by which I mean, of course, all truly great artists—are shy. They are guardians of something that isn’t entrusted to the rest of us; they carry fragile treasures that aren’t safe in a chaotic crowd; they must always be cautious. And especially shy are those artists whose work doesn’t involve words. A writer can ease his awkwardness among us with a bit of charm. But that’s not true for someone who expresses himself through visual art and color. I was certain that the young architect and landscape gardener here creating felt the same way. I would have stepped away if I thought my presence was bothering him; but I figured it wasn't: as an adult, I didn’t pose a threat; he had no reason to fear that I would ruin his work. It was his peers that made him uneasy. Groups of them would stop their wild activity to crowd around him, watching in a fidgety way that suggested mischief. What if one of them suddenly jumped—right onto the cottage!

Fragile treasure, this, in a quite literal sense; and how awfully exposed! It was spared, however. There was even legible on the faces of the stolid little boys who viewed it a sort of reluctant approval. Some of the little girls seemed to be forming with their lips the word ‘pretty,’ but then they exchanged glances with one another, signifying ‘silly.’ No one of either sex uttered any word of praise. And so, because artists, be they never so agoraphobious, do want praise, I did at length break my silence to this one. ‘I think it splendid,’ I said to him.

Fragile treasure, this, in a very literal sense; and how terribly exposed! It was saved, though. There was even a kind of reluctant approval visible on the faces of the stoic little boys who looked at it. Some of the little girls seemed to be shaping their lips to say ‘pretty,’ but then they exchanged glances with each other that meant ‘silly.’ No one from either group said a word of praise. And so, since artists, no matter how socially anxious, do crave validation, I finally broke my silence to this one. ‘I think it’s amazing,’ I said to him.

He looked up at me, and down at the cottage. ‘Do you?’ he asked, looking up again. I assured him that I did; and to test my opinion of him I asked whether he didn’t think so too. He stood the test well. ‘I wanted it rather diff’rent,’ he answered.

He looked up at me, then down at the cottage. “Do you?” he asked, looking up again. I told him that I did; and to see what he thought of it, I asked if he didn’t think so too. He passed the test well. “I wanted it a bit different,” he replied.

‘In what way different?’

'How is it different?'

He searched his vocabulary. More comf’table,’ he found.

He searched his vocabulary. "More comfortable," he found.

I knew now that he was not merely the architect and builder of the cottage, but also, by courtesy of imagination, its tenant; but I was tactful enough not to let him see that I had guessed this deep and delicate secret. I did but ask him, in a quite general way, how the cottage could be better. He said that it ought to have a porch—‘but porches tumble in.’ He was too young an artist to accept quite meekly the limits imposed by his material. He pointed along the lower edge of the roof: ‘It ought to stick out,’ he said, meaning that it wanted eaves. I told him not to worry about that: it was the sand’s fault, not his. ‘What really is a pity,’ I said, ‘is that your house can’t last for ever.’ He was tracing now on the roof, with the edge of his spade, a criss-cross pattern, to represent tiles, and he seemed to have forgotten my presence and my kindness. ‘Aren’t you sorry,’ I asked, raising my voice rather sharply, ‘that the sea is coming in?’

I now realized that he wasn’t just the designer and builder of the cottage, but also, thanks to his imagination, its resident; however, I was diplomatic enough not to let him know I had figured out this deep and sensitive secret. I simply asked him, in a very general way, how the cottage could be improved. He mentioned that it should have a porch—“but porches collapse.” He was too young an artist to accept the limitations imposed by his materials without question. He pointed along the lower edge of the roof: “It should stick out,” he said, meaning it needed eaves. I told him not to worry about that; it was the sand’s fault, not his. “What’s really a shame,” I said, “is that your house can’t last forever.” He was now drawing a criss-cross pattern on the roof with the edge of his spade to represent tiles, and it seemed like he had forgotten I was even there. “Aren’t you sorry,” I asked, raising my voice a bit sharply, “that the sea is coming in?”

He glanced at the sea. ‘Yes.’ He said this with a lack of emphasis that seemed to me noble though insincere.

He looked at the sea. "Yeah." He said this with a lack of emphasis that struck me as noble but insincere.

The strain of talking in words of not more than three syllables had begun to tell on me. I bade the artist good-bye, wandered away up the half-dozen steps to the Parade, sat down on a bench, and opened the morning paper that I had brought out unread. During the War one felt it a duty to know the worst before breakfast; now that the English polity is threatened merely from within, one is apt to dally.... Merely from within? Is that a right phrase when the nerves of unrestful Labour in any one land are interplicated with its nerves in any other, so vibrantly? News of the dismissal of an erring workman in Timbuctoo is enough nowadays to make us apprehensive of vast and dreadful effects on our own immediate future. How pleasant if we had lived our lives in the nineteenth century and no other, with the ground all firm under our feet! True, the people who flourished then had recurring alarms. But their alarms were quite needless; whereas ours—! Ours, as I glanced at this morning’ s news from Timbuctoo and elsewhere, seemed odiously needful. Withal, our Old Nobility in its pleasaunces was treading once more the old graceful measure which the War arrested; Bohemia had resumed its motley; even the middle class was capering, very noticeably... To gad about smiling as though he were quite well, thank you, or to sit down, pull a long face, and make his soul,—which, I wondered, is the better procedure for a man knowing that very soon he will have to undergo a vital operation at the hands of a wholly unqualified surgeon who dislikes him personally? I inclined to think the gloomier way the less ghastly. But then, I asked myself, was my analogy a sound one? We are at the mercy of Labour, certainly; and Labour does not love us; and Labour is not deeply versed in statecraft. But would an unskilled surgeon, however ill-wishing, care to perform a drastic operation on a patient by whose death he himself would forthwith perish? Labour is wise enough—surely?—not to will us destruction. Russia has been an awful example. Surely! And yet, Labour does not seem to think the example so awful as I do. Queer, this; queer and disquieting. I rose from my bench, strolled to the railing, and gazed forth.

The effort of speaking in words with no more than three syllables was really starting to get to me. I said goodbye to the artist, climbed the half-dozen steps to the Parade, sat down on a bench, and opened the morning paper I had brought out but hadn’t read. During the War, it felt necessary to know the worst news before breakfast; now that the threat to English politics comes mostly from within, we tend to procrastinate.... Mostly from within? Is that the right phrase when the feelings of restless workers in one country are so deeply intertwined with those in others? News of an unjust dismissal of a worker in Timbuctoo is enough these days to make us worry about huge and terrible consequences for our own immediate future. How nice it would have been to live solely in the nineteenth century, with solid ground beneath us! True, people back then had their fair share of worries. But those worries were largely unfounded; ours—! Ours, as I glanced at this morning’s news from Timbuctoo and beyond, seemed disturbingly justified. Still, our Old Nobility was once again enjoying its traditional pastimes, Bohemia had returned to its colorful ways, and even the middle class was noticeably lively... Should one wander around smiling as if everything were fine, or sit down, look glum, and ponder his situation—what’s better for a man knowing that very soon he will face a crucial operation at the hands of a completely unqualified surgeon who personally dislikes him? I leaned towards believing that the more pessimistic attitude was less horrifying. But then I questioned whether my analogy was valid. We are definitely at the mercy of the labor force; they do not have warm feelings toward us, and they aren’t well versed in politics. But would an unskilled surgeon, no matter how unkind, want to perform a major operation on a patient whose death would lead to his own demise? Surely, labor is smart enough—not to wish us harm. Russia serves as a terrible example, for sure! And yet, labor does not seem to see that example in the same frightening light I do. Strange, that; strange and unsettling. I got up from my bench, walked to the railing, and stared out.

The unrestful, the well-organised and minatory sea had been advancing quickly. It was not very far now from the cottage. I thought of all the civilisations that had been, that were not, that were as though they had never been. Must it always be thus?—always the same old tale of growth and greatness and overthrow, nothingness? I gazed at the cottage, all so solid and seemly, so full of endearing character, so like to the ‘comf’table’ polity of England as we have known it. I gazed away from it to a large-ish castle that the sea was just reaching. A little, then quickly much, the waters swirled into the moat. Many children stood by, all a-dance with excitement. The castle was shedding its sides, lapsing, dwindling, landslipping—gone. O Nineveh! And now another—O Memphis? Rome?—yielded to the cataclysm. I listened to the jubilant screams of the children. What rapture, what wantoning! Motionless beside his work stood the builder of the cottage, gazing seaward, a pathetic little figure. I hoped the other children would have the decency not to exult over the unmaking of what he had made so well. This hope was not fulfilled. I had not supposed it would be. What did surprise me, when anon the sea rolled close up to the cottage, was the comportment of the young artist himself. His sobriety gave place to an intense animation. He leapt, he waved his spade, he invited the waves with wild gestures and gleeful cries. His face had flushed bright, and now, as the garden walls crumbled, and the paths and lawns were mingled by the waters’ influence and confluence, and the walls of the cottage itself began to totter, and the gables sank, and all, all was swallowed, his leaps were so high in air that they recalled to my memory those of a strange religious sect which once visited London; and the glare of his eyes was less indicative of a dreamer than of a triumphant fiend.

The restless, organized, threatening sea was quickly moving in. It wasn’t far from the cottage now. I thought about all the civilizations that had existed, that no longer were, that seemed as if they had never existed at all. Would it always be like this? Always the same old story of growth, greatness, and collapse into nothingness? I looked at the cottage, so solid and nice, full of charming character, much like the cozy society of England that we’ve known. My gaze shifted to a larger castle that the sea was just reaching. A little at first, then quickly a lot, the water swirled into the moat. Many children stood nearby, dancing with excitement. The castle was losing its walls, crumbling, sliding away—gone. Oh Nineveh! And now another—Oh Memphis? Rome?—fell to the flood. I listened to the joyful screams of the children. What joy, what delight! The builder of the cottage stood motionless by his work, staring out at the sea, a sad little figure. I hoped the other kids would have the decency not to gloat over the destruction of what he had built so well. That hope didn’t come true. I didn’t expect it to. What did surprise me, when the sea rolled right up to the cottage, was the reaction of the young artist himself. His solemnity turned into intense excitement. He jumped, waved his spade, inviting the waves with wild movements and gleeful shouts. His face turned bright red, and now, as the garden walls crumbled and the paths and lawns were mixed up by the rushing water, and the walls of the cottage began to wobble, and the gables fell, and everything was swallowed up, his jumps were so high that they reminded me of a strange religious group that once visited London; and the look in his eyes seemed more like that of a triumphant devil than a dreamer.

I myself was conscious of a certain wild enthusiasm within me. But this was less surprising for that I had not built the cottage, and my fancy had not enabled me to dwell in it. It was the boy’s own enthusiasm that made me feel, as never before, how deep-rooted in the human breast the love of destruction, of mere destruction, is. And I began to ask myself: ‘Even if England as we know it, the English polity of which that cottage was a symbol to me, were the work of (say) Mr. Robert Smillie’s own unaided hands’—but I waived the question coming from that hypothesis, and other questions that would have followed; for I wished to be happy while I might.

I was aware of a certain wild excitement inside me. But this wasn't so surprising since I hadn't built the cottage, and my imagination hadn't allowed me to live in it. It was the boy’s own enthusiasm that made me realize, like never before, how deeply rooted the love of destruction, of pure destruction, is in the human heart. I started to wonder: ‘Even if England as we know it, the English system that cottage represented for me, were created by (let’s say) Mr. Robert Smillie’s own two hands’—but I put aside those questions that arose from that idea, along with others that would follow; I just wanted to be happy while I could.





‘A CLERGYMAN’ 1918.

Fragmentary, pale, momentary; almost nothing; glimpsed and gone; as it were, a faint human hand thrust up, never to reappear, from beneath the rolling waters of Time, he forever haunts my memory and solicits my weak imagination. Nothing is told of him but that once, abruptly, he asked a question, and received an answer.

Fragmented, pale, fleeting; nearly nothing; seen briefly and then gone; like a faint human hand reaching up, never to be seen again, from the endless flow of Time, he lingers in my memory and nudges my fragile imagination. The only thing I know about him is that once, suddenly, he asked a question and got a response.

This was on the afternoon of April 7th, 1778, at Streatham, in the well-appointed house of Mr. Thrale. Johnson, on the morning of that day, had entertained Boswell at breakfast in Bolt Court, and invited him to dine at Thrale Hall. The two took coach and arrived early. It seems that Sir John Pringle had asked Boswell to ask Johnson ‘what were the best English sermons for style.’ In the interval before dinner, accordingly, Boswell reeled off the names of several divines whose prose might or might not win commendation. ‘Atterbury?’ he suggested. ‘JOHNSON: Yes, Sir, one of the best. BOSWELL: Tillotson? JOHNSON: Why, not now. I should not advise any one to imitate Tillotson’s style; though I don’t know; I should be cautious of censuring anything that has been applauded by so many suffrages.—South is one of the best, if you except his peculiarities, and his violence, and sometimes coarseness of language.—Seed has a very fine style; but he is not very theological. Jortin’s sermons are very elegant. Sherlock’s style, too, is very elegant, though he has not made it his principal study.—And you may add Smalridge. BOSWELL: I like Ogden’s Sermons on Prayer very much, both for neatness of style and subtility of reasoning. JOHNSON: I should like to read all that Ogden has written. BOSWELL: What I want to know is, what sermons afford the best specimen of English pulpit eloquence. JOHNSON: We have no sermons addressed to the passions, that are good for anything; if you mean that kind of eloquence. A CLERGYMAN, whose name I do not recollect: Were not Dodd’s sermons addressed to the passions? JOHNSON: They were nothing, Sir, be they addressed to what they may.’

This was on the afternoon of April 7th, 1778, at Streatham, in the nicely furnished house of Mr. Thrale. Johnson had treated Boswell to breakfast that morning in Bolt Court and invited him to dinner at Thrale Hall. The two traveled by coach and arrived early. It turns out that Sir John Pringle had asked Boswell to find out from Johnson "which English sermons are best for style." During the time before dinner, Boswell listed several preachers whose writing might receive praise. "Atterbury?" he suggested. "JOHNSON: Yes, Sir, one of the best. BOSWELL: Tillotson? JOHNSON: Well, not anymore. I wouldn't recommend anyone to copy Tillotson's style; although I’m not sure; I would be careful about criticizing something that has been praised by so many. South is one of the best, if you overlook his quirks, his intensity, and sometimes his rough language. Seed has a really nice style, but he isn’t very theological. Jortin’s sermons are very polished. Sherlock’s style is also very polished, though he hasn't focused on it as his main study. And you can add Smalridge to that list. BOSWELL: I really like Ogden’s Sermons on Prayer for their clear style and sharp reasoning. JOHNSON: I would love to read everything that Ogden has written. BOSWELL: What I want to know is, which sermons best showcase English pulpit eloquence. JOHNSON: We don’t have any sermons aimed at stirring the emotions that are worth anything, if that's what you're referring to. A CLERGYMAN, whose name I can’t recall: Were Dodd’s sermons not aimed at the emotions? JOHNSON: They were nothing, Sir, regardless of what they were aimed at.”

The suddenness of it! Bang!—and the rabbit that had popped from its burrow was no more.

The suddenness of it! Bang!—and the rabbit that had jumped out of its burrow was gone.

I know not which is the more startling—the de’but of the unfortunate clergyman, or the instantaneousness of his end. Why hadn’t Boswell told us there was a clergyman present? Well, we may be sure that so careful and acute an artist had some good reason. And I suppose the clergyman was left to take us unawares because just so did he take the company. Had we been told he was there, we might have expected that sooner or later he would join in the conversation. He would have had a place in our minds. We may assume that in the minds of the company around Johnson he had no place. He sat forgotten, overlooked; so that his self-assertion startled every one just as on Boswell’s page it startles us. In Johnson’s massive and magnetic presence only some very remarkable man, such as Mr. Burke, was sharply distinguishable from the rest. Others might, if they had something in them, stand out slightly. This unfortunate clergyman may have had something in him, but I judge that he lacked the gift of seeming as if he had. That deficiency, however, does not account for the horrid fate that befell him. One of Johnson’s strongest and most inveterate feelings was his veneration for the Cloth. To any one in Holy Orders he habitually listened with a grave and charming deference. To-day moreover, he was in excellent good humour. He was at the Thrales’, where he so loved to be; the day was fine; a fine dinner was in close prospect; and he had had what he always declared to be the sum of human felicity—a ride in a coach. Nor was there in the question put by the clergyman anything likely to enrage him. Dodd was one whom Johnson had befriended in adversity; and it had always been agreed that Dodd in his pulpit was very emotional. What drew the blasting flash must have been not the question itself, but the manner in which it was asked. And I think we can guess what that manner was.

I can’t decide which is more shocking—the debut of the unfortunate clergyman or the suddenness of his end. Why didn’t Boswell mention that a clergyman was present? Well, we can be sure that such a careful and perceptive artist had a good reason. I guess the clergyman took us by surprise because he surprised the people there as well. If we’d known he was there, we might have anticipated that he would eventually join the conversation. He would have taken a place in our thoughts. We can assume that the people around Johnson didn’t give him any thought. He sat forgotten, overlooked; so when he finally asserted himself, it startled everyone just as it startles us on Boswell’s page. In Johnson’s strong and captivating presence, only someone truly remarkable, like Mr. Burke, stood out distinctly from the crowd. Others might have stood out a little if they had something to offer. This unfortunate clergyman may have had something, but I think he lacked the ability to make it obvious. However, that shortcoming doesn’t explain the terrible fate that awaited him. One of Johnson’s strongest and most deep-seated feelings was his respect for the clergy. He always listened to anyone in Holy Orders with serious and charming respect. Today, he was also in a great mood. He was at the Thrales’, a place where he loved to be; the weather was nice; a great dinner was coming up; and he had enjoyed what he always claimed was the peak of human happiness—a ride in a coach. Plus, the clergyman's question didn’t seem likely to anger him. Dodd was someone Johnson had helped through tough times, and it was always agreed that Dodd was very emotional in his pulpit. What triggered the harsh response was probably not the question itself, but the way it was asked. And I think we can guess what that way was.

Say the words aloud: ‘Were not Dodd’s sermons addressed to the passions?’ They are words which, if you have any dramatic and histrionic sense, cannot be said except in a high, thin voice.

Say the words aloud: ‘Weren't Dodd’s sermons aimed at the emotions?’ They are words that, if you have any sense of drama or theatricality, can only be said in a high, thin voice.

You may, from sheer perversity, utter them in a rich and sonorous baritone or bass. But if you do so, they sound utterly unnatural. To make them carry the conviction of human utterance, you have no choice: you must pipe them.

You might, just for the sake of being contrary, say them in a deep and resonant baritone or bass. But if you do, they’ll sound completely unnatural. To make them feel genuine and convincingly human, you have no option: you need to speak them in a lighter tone.

Remember, now, Johnson was very deaf. Even the people whom he knew well, the people to whose voices he was accustomed, had to address him very loudly. It is probable that this unregarded, young, shy clergyman, when at length he suddenly mustered courage to ‘cut in,’ let his high, thin voice soar too high, insomuch that it was a kind of scream. On no other hypothesis can we account for the ferocity with which Johnson turned and rended him. Johnson didn’t, we may be sure, mean to be cruel. The old lion, startled, just struck out blindly. But the force of paw and claws was not the less lethal. We have endless testimony to the strength of Johnson’s voice; and the very cadence of those words, ‘They were nothing, Sir, be they addressed to what they may,’ convinces me that the old lion’s jaws never gave forth a louder roar. Boswell does not record that there was any further conversation before the announcement of dinner. Perhaps the whole company had been temporarily deafened. But I am not bothering about them. My heart goes out to the poor dear clergyman exclusively.

Remember, Johnson was very hard of hearing. Even the people he knew well, whose voices he was used to, had to talk to him really loudly. It’s likely that this overlooked, young, shy clergyman, when he finally found the courage to jump in, let his high, thin voice go too high, almost like a scream. That’s probably the only way to explain the ferocity with which Johnson turned on him. We can be sure Johnson didn’t mean to be cruel. The old lion, startled, just struck out blindly. But the force of his paw and claws was no less deadly. There’s plenty of evidence about the strength of Johnson’s voice, and the very rhythm of those words, ‘They were nothing, Sir, be they addressed to what they may,’ convinces me that the old lion roared louder than ever. Boswell doesn’t record any further conversation before dinner was announced. Perhaps the whole group was temporarily stunned. But I’m not worried about them. My heart goes out solely to the poor clergyman.

I said a moment ago that he was young and shy; and I admit that I slipped those epithets in without having justified them to you by due process of induction. Your quick mind will have already supplied what I omitted. A man with a high, thin voice, and without power to impress any one with a sense of his importance, a man so null in effect that even the retentive mind of Boswell did not retain his very name, would assuredly not be a self-confident man. Even if he were not naturally shy, social courage would soon have been sapped in him, and would in time have been destroyed, by experience. That he had not yet given himself up as a bad job, that he still had faint wild hopes, is proved by the fact that he did snatch the opportunity for asking that question. He must, accordingly, have been young. Was he the curate of the neighbouring church? I think so. It would account for his having been invited. I see him as he sits there listening to the great Doctor’s pronouncement on Atterbury and those others. He sits on the edge of a chair in the background. He has colourless eyes, fixed earnestly, and a face almost as pale as the clerical bands beneath his somewhat receding chin. His forehead is high and narrow, his hair mouse-coloured. His hands are clasped tight before him, the knuckles standing out sharply. This constriction does not mean that he is steeling himself to speak. He has no positive intention of speaking. Very much, nevertheless, is he wishing in the back of his mind that he could say something—something whereat the great Doctor would turn on him and say, after a pause for thought, ‘Why yes, Sir. That is most justly observed’ or ‘Sir, this has never occurred to me. I thank you’—thereby fixing the observer for ever high in the esteem of all. And now in a flash the chance presents itself. ‘We have,’ shouts Johnson, ‘no sermons addressed to the passions, that are good for anything.’ I see the curate’s frame quiver with sudden impulse, and his mouth fly open, and—no, I can’t bear it, I shut my eyes and ears. But audible, even so, is something shrill, followed by something thunderous.

I mentioned earlier that he was young and shy; and I admit I slipped those terms in without justifying them to you properly. Your quick mind has likely filled in the gaps I left. A man with a high, thin voice, who doesn't leave anyone with a sense of his importance, someone so inconsequential that even Boswell forgot his name, is certainly not going to be self-assured. Even if he wasn't naturally shy, his social courage would have been worn down and eventually crushed by experience. The fact that he hasn't given up completely, that he still has faint wild hopes, is shown by him seizing the chance to ask that question. He must have been young. Was he the curate of the nearby church? That would explain his invitation. I picture him sitting there, listening to the great Doctor’s comments on Atterbury and the others. He’s perched on the edge of a chair in the background. He has colorless eyes, fixed earnestly, and a face nearly as pale as the clerical bands under his slightly receding chin. His forehead is high and narrow, his hair mouse-colored. His hands are tightly clasped in front of him, with the knuckles clearly visible. This tension doesn’t mean he’s getting ready to speak. He has no intention of talking. Yet, he wishes more than anything that he could say something—something that would make the great Doctor turn to him and say, after a moment of thought, ‘Why yes, Sir. That is very well observed’ or ‘Sir, that never occurred to me. Thank you’—thereby making the observer respected by all. And then, suddenly, the opportunity arises. ‘We have,’ shouts Johnson, ‘no sermons addressed to the passions that are worth anything.’ I see the curate’s body tremble with sudden energy, his mouth opens, and—no, I can’t take it, I close my eyes and ears. But I still hear something shrill, followed by something thunderous.

Presently I re-open my eyes. The crimson has not yet faded from that young face yonder, and slowly down either cheek falls a glistening tear. Shades of Atterbury and Tillotson! Such weakness shames the Established Church. What would Jortin and Smalridge have said?—what Seed and South? And, by the way, who were they, these worthies? It is a solemn thought that so little is conveyed to us by names which to the palaeo-Georgians conveyed so much. We discern a dim, composite picture of a big man in a big wig and a billowing black gown, with a big congregation beneath him. But we are not anxious to hear what he is saying. We know it is all very elegant. We know it will be printed and be bound in finely-tooled full calf, and no palaeo-Georgian gentleman’s library will be complete without it. Literate people in those days were comparatively few; but, bating that, one may say that sermons were as much in request as novels are to-day. I wonder, will mankind continue to be capricious? It is a very solemn thought indeed that no more than a hundred-and-fifty years hence the novelists of our time, with all their moral and political and sociological outlook and influence, will perhaps shine as indistinctly as do those old preachers, with all their elegance, now. ‘Yes, Sir,’ some great pundit may be telling a disciple at this moment, ‘Wells is one of the best. Galsworthy is one of the best, if you except his concern for delicacy of style. Mrs. Ward has a very firm grasp of problems, but is not very creational.—Caine’s books are very edifying. I should like to read all that Caine has written. Miss Corelli, too, is very edifying.—And you may add Upton Sinclair.’ ‘What I want to know,’ says the disciple, ‘is, what English novels may be selected as specially enthralling.’ The pundit answers: ‘We have no novels addressed to the passions that are good for anything, if you mean that kind of enthralment.’ And here some poor wretch (whose name the disciple will not remember) inquires: ‘Are not Mrs. Glyn’s novels addressed to the passions?’ and is in due form annihilated. Can it be that a time will come when readers of this passage in our pundit’s Life will take more interest in the poor nameless wretch than in all the bearers of those great names put together, being no more able or anxious to discriminate between (say) Mrs. Ward and Mr. Sinclair than we are to set Ogden above Sherlock, or Sherlock above Ogden? It seems impossible. But we must remember that things are not always what they seem.

Right now, I open my eyes again. The redness hasn’t yet faded from that young face over there, and slowly, a glistening tear runs down each cheek. Shades of Atterbury and Tillotson! Such weakness is embarrassing for the Established Church. What would Jortin and Smalridge have said?—what about Seed and South? And, by the way, who were these notable figures? It’s a serious thought that so little is conveyed to us by names that once meant so much to the paleogeorgians. We can make out a vague, composite image of a big man in a big wig and a flowing black gown, with a large congregation below him. But we aren't interested in what he’s saying. We know it’s all very elegant. We know it will be printed and bound in beautifully crafted full calfskin, and no paleogeorgian gentleman’s library would be complete without it. Literate people back then were relatively few; but aside from that, one could say that sermons were just as popular as novels are today. I wonder, will humanity continue to be fickle? It’s a very serious thought indeed that in a little over a hundred and fifty years, the novelists of our time, with all their moral, political, and sociological perspectives and impact, might shine as dimly as those old preachers do now, despite their elegance. ‘Yes, Sir,’ some great expert might be telling a student right now, ‘Wells is one of the best. Galsworthy is one of the best, except for his concern with style. Mrs. Ward has a strong grasp of issues, but isn’t very creative.—Caine’s books are quite enlightening. I’d like to read everything Caine has written. Miss Corelli is also very enlightening.—And you can add Upton Sinclair.’ ‘What I want to know,’ says the student, ‘is which English novels can be considered particularly captivating?’ The expert replies: ‘We don’t have any novels aimed at passions that are worth anything, if that’s the kind of captivating you mean.’ And here some poor soul (whose name the student won’t remember) asks: ‘Aren’t Mrs. Glyn’s novels aimed at passions?’ and gets thoroughly shut down. Could it be that in the future, readers of this passage in our expert’s Life will be more interested in that poor nameless soul than in all those great names combined, being no more able or eager to distinguish between (say) Mrs. Ward and Mr. Sinclair than we are to rank Ogden above Sherlock or Sherlock above Ogden? It seems impossible. But we must remember that things aren’t always what they appear to be.

Every man illustrious in his day, however much he may be gratified by his fame, looks with an eager eye to posterity for a continuance of past favours, and would even live the remainder of his life in obscurity if by so doing he could insure that future generations would preserve a correct attitude towards him forever. This is very natural and human, but, like so many very natural and human things, very silly. Tillotson and the rest need not, after all, be pitied for our neglect of them. They either know nothing about it, or are above such terrene trifles. Let us keep our pity for the seething mass of divines who were not elegantly verbose, and had no fun or glory while they lasted. And let us keep a specially large portion for one whose lot was so much worse than merely undistinguished. If that nameless curate had not been at the Thrales’ that day, or, being there, had kept the silence that so well became him, his life would have been drab enough, in all conscience. But at any rate an unpromising career would not have been nipped in the bud. And that is what in fact happened, I’m sure of it. A robust man might have rallied under the blow. Not so our friend. Those who knew him in infancy had not expected that he would be reared. Better for him had they been right. It is well to grow up and be ordained, but not if you are delicate and very sensitive, and shall happen to annoy the greatest, the most stentorian and roughest of contemporary personages. ‘A Clergyman’ never held up his head or smiled again after the brief encounter recorded for us by Boswell. He sank into a rapid decline. Before the next blossoming of Thrale Hall’s almond trees he was no more. I like to think that he died forgiving Dr. Johnson.

Every famous man of his time, no matter how pleased he might be with his fame, eagerly looks to the future for continued recognition and would gladly live the rest of his life in obscurity if it meant future generations would remember him positively. This is completely human and natural, but like many such things, it’s quite foolish. We don’t need to feel sorry for Tillotson and others for our neglect of them. They either don’t realize it or are above such worldly concerns. Let’s reserve our sympathy for the countless clergymen who weren’t eloquent or lively while they were alive. And let’s save a significant amount of pity for one whose situation was far worse than just being unremarkable. If that nameless curate hadn’t been at the Thrales’ that day, or had stayed silent as he should have, his life would have been painfully dull. However, at least his unremarkable journey wouldn't have been cut short. But that’s exactly what happened, I’m convinced of it. A strong man might have coped with the setback. Not our friend. Those who knew him as a child never expected him to grow up. It would have been better for him if they had been right. Growing up and becoming a clergyman is good, but not if you're fragile and overly sensitive, and end up upsetting the most dominant and loudest personalities of your time. ‘A Clergyman’ never held his head up or smiled again after the brief encounter recounted by Boswell. He quickly fell into decline. By the time the almond trees at Thrale Hall bloomed again, he was gone. I like to think he died forgiving Dr. Johnson.





THE CRIME 1920.

On a bleak wet stormy afternoon at the outset of last year’s Spring, I was in a cottage, all alone, and knowing that I must be all alone till evening. It was a remote cottage, in a remote county, and had been ‘let furnished’ by its owner. My spirits are easily affected by weather, and I hate solitude. And I dislike to be master of things that are not mine. ‘Be careful not to break us,’ say the glass and china. ‘You’d better not spill ink on me,’ growls the carpet. ‘None of your dog’s-earing, thumb-marking, back-breaking tricks here!’ snarl the books.

On a gloomy, rainy stormy afternoon at the beginning of last year's spring, I was in a cottage all by myself, aware that I would be alone until evening. It was a secluded cottage in a remote area that had been rented furnished by its owner. My mood is easily influenced by the weather, and I really dislike being alone. Plus, I don’t like having to take care of things that don’t belong to me. “Be careful not to break us,” say the glass and china. “You better not spill ink on me,” grumbles the carpet. “No dog-earing, thumb-marking, or bending our spines here!” snarl the books.

The books in this cottage looked particularly disagreeable—horrid little upstarts of this and that scarlet or cerulean ‘series’ of ‘standard’ authors. Having gloomily surveyed them, I turned my back on them, and watched the rain streaming down the latticed window, whose panes seemed likely to be shattered at any moment by the wind. I have known men who constantly visit the Central Criminal Court, visit also the scenes where famous crimes were committed, form their own theories of those crimes, collect souvenirs of those crimes, and call themselves Criminologists. As for me, my interest in crime is, alas, merely morbid. I did not know, as those others would doubtless have known, that the situation in which I found myself was precisely of the kind most conducive to the darkest deeds. I did but bemoan it, and think of Lear in the hovel on the heath. The wind howled in the chimney, and the rain had begun to sputter right down it, so that the fire was beginning to hiss in a very sinister manner. Suppose the fire went out! It looked as if it meant to. I snatched the pair of bellows that hung beside it. I plied them vigorously. ‘Now mind!—not too vigorously. We aren’t yours!’ they wheezed. I handled them more gently. But I did not release them till they had secured me a steady blaze.

The books in this cottage looked really unappealing—tiny, obnoxious little editions from some red or blue ‘series’ of ‘classic’ authors. After grimly checking them out, I turned away and watched the rain pouring down the window, which seemed ready to be shattered by the wind at any moment. I’ve known guys who regularly go to the Central Criminal Court, visit the places where famous crimes happened, create their own theories about those crimes, collect memorabilia from those events, and call themselves Criminologists. As for me, my interest in crime is, unfortunately, just morbid curiosity. I didn’t realize, like those others probably would have, that my current situation was just the sort that could lead to the worst kinds of acts. I could only lament it and think of Lear in the storm. The wind howled in the chimney, and the rain had started to splatter down it, making the fire hiss in a really creepy way. What if the fire went out? It sure looked like it might. I grabbed the pair of bellows that hung next to it and pumped them vigorously. “Now be careful!—not too aggressively. We aren’t yours!” they wheezed. I handled them more gently but didn’t let go until they had given me a steady flame.

I sat down before that blaze. Despair had been warded off. Gloom, however, remained; and gloom grew. I felt that I should prefer any one’s thoughts to mine. I rose, I returned to the books. A dozen or so of those which were on the lowest of the three shelves were full-sized, were octavo, looked as though they had been bought to be read. I would exercise my undoubted right to read one of them. Which of them? I gradually decided on a novel by a well-known writer whose works, though I had several times had the honour of meeting her, were known to me only by repute.

I sat down in front of the fire. I had pushed aside despair, but gloom lingered on and grew stronger. I realized I’d rather think about anyone else's thoughts than my own. I got up and went back to the books. About a dozen of the ones on the lowest of the three shelves were full-size, octavo, and looked like they were meant to be read. I would take my rightful chance to read one of them. Which one? I slowly decided on a novel by a well-known author whose works, although I’d met her several times, I only knew by reputation.

I knew nothing of them that was not good. The lady’s ‘output’ had not been at all huge, and it was agreed that her ‘level’ was high. I had always gathered that the chief characteristic of her work was its great ‘vitality.’ The book in my hand was a third edition of her latest novel, and at the end of it were numerous press-notices, at which I glanced for confirmation. ‘Immense vitality,’ yes, said one critic. ‘Full,’ said another, ‘of an intense vitality.’ ‘A book that will live,’ said a third. How on earth did he know that? I was, however, very willing to believe in the vitality of this writer for all present purposes. Vitality was a thing in which she herself, her talk, her glance, her gestures, abounded. She and they had been, I remembered, rather too much for me. The first time I met her, she said something that I lightly and mildly disputed. On no future occasion did I stem any opinion of hers. Not that she had been rude. Far from it. She had but in a sisterly, brotherly way, and yet in a way that was filially eager too, asked me to explain my point. I did my best. She was all attention. But I was conscious that my best, under her eye, was not good. She was quick to help me: she said for me just what I had tried to say, and proceeded to show me just why it was wrong. I smiled the gallant smile of a man who regards women as all the more adorable because logic is not their strong point, bless them! She asked—not aggressively, but strenuously, as one who dearly loves a joke—what I was smiling at. Altogether, a chastening encounter; and my memory of it was tinged with a feeble resentment. How she had scored! No man likes to be worsted in argument by a woman. And I fancy that to be vanquished by a feminine writer is the kind of defeat least of all agreeable to a man who writes. A ‘sex war,’ we are often told is to be one of the features of the world’s future—women demanding the right to do men’s work, and men refusing, resisting, counter-attacking. It seems likely enough. One can believe anything of the world’s future. Yet one conceives that not all men, if this particular evil come to pass, will stand packed shoulder to shoulder against all women. One does not feel that the dockers will be very bitter against such women as want to be miners, or the plumbers frown much upon the would-be steeple-jills. I myself have never had my sense of fitness jarred, nor a spark of animosity roused in me, by a woman practising any of the fine arts—except the art of writing. That she should write a few little poems or pensées, or some impressions of a trip in a dahabieh as far as (say) Biskra, or even a short story or two, seems to me not wholly amiss, even though she do such things for publication. But that she should be an habitual, professional author, with a passion for her art, and a fountain-pen and an agent, and sums down in advance of royalties on sales in Canada and Australia, and a profound knowledge of human character, and an essentially sane outlook, is somehow incongruous with my notions—my mistaken notions, if you will—of what she ought to be.

I knew nothing about them that wasn't good. The lady's "output" wasn't very large, but it was agreed that her "level" was high. I always understood that the main quality of her work was its great "vitality." The book in my hand was a third edition of her latest novel, and at the end were numerous press notices that I glanced at for confirmation. "Immense vitality," yes, said one critic. "Full," said another, "of intense vitality." "A book that will live," said a third. How on earth did he know that? However, I was quite willing to believe in the vitality of this writer for all intents and purposes. Vitality was something she herself, her conversation, her gaze, and her gestures had in abundance. She and they had been, I recalled, rather overwhelming for me. The first time I met her, she said something I lightly disagreed with. On no future occasion did I challenge any of her opinions. Not that she had been rude. Quite the opposite. She had, in a sisterly and brotherly manner, yet with a heartfelt eagerness, asked me to explain my point. I did my best. She was fully attentive. But I felt that my best, under her scrutiny, wasn't good enough. She was quick to assist me: she expressed exactly what I had been trying to say and then went on to explain why it was wrong. I gave the gallant smile of a man who finds women more charming because logic isn't their strong suit, bless them! She asked— not aggressively, but earnestly, like someone who loves a good joke—what I was smiling about. Overall, it was a humbling encounter, and my memory of it was tinged with a slight resentment. How she had triumphed! No man likes to be outdone in an argument by a woman. And I think that being defeated by a female writer is particularly unpalatable for a man who writes. A "gender war," we're often told, is likely to be a feature of the world's future—women demanding the right to do men's jobs, and men pushing back, resisting, counter-attacking. That seems quite possible. You can believe anything about the future of the world. Yet I suspect that not all men, if this particular conflict comes to pass, will stand shoulder to shoulder against all women. I don’t think that dockworkers will harbor much bitterness toward women who want to be miners, or that plumbers will frown upon aspiring steeplejacks. Personally, I have never felt my sense of propriety disturbed, nor have I felt any animosity from a woman engaging in any of the fine arts—except for the art of writing. It seems perfectly fine to me if she writes a few little poems, or some reflections from a trip on a dahabieh as far as (let's say) Biskra, or even a short story or two, even if she does these things for publication. But the idea of her being a regular, professional author with a passion for her craft, complete with a fountain pen, an agent, and advances on royalties from sales in Canada and Australia, and a deep understanding of human nature, and a fundamentally sane outlook, somehow feels incongruous with my notions—my mistaken notions, if you will—of what she should be.

‘Has a profound knowledge of human character, and an essentially sane outlook’ said one of the critics quoted at the end of the book that I had chosen. The wind and the rain in the chimney had not abated, but the fire was bearing up bravely. So would I. I would read cheerfully and without prejudice. I poked the fire and, pushing my chair slightly back, lest the heat should warp the book’s covers, began Chapter I. A woman sat writing in a summer-house at the end of a small garden that overlooked a great valley in Surrey. The description of her was calculated to make her very admirable—a thorough woman, not strictly beautiful, but likely to be thought beautiful by those who knew her well; not dressed as though she gave much heed to her clothes, but dressed in a fashion that exactly harmonised with her special type. Her pen ‘travelled’ rapidly across the foolscap, and while it did so she was described in more and more detail. But at length she came to a ‘knotty point’ in what she was writing. She paused, she pushed back the hair from her temples, she looked forth at the valley; and now the landscape was described, but not at all exhaustively, it, for the writer soon overcame her difficulty, and her pen travelled faster than ever, till suddenly there was a cry of ‘Mammy!’ and in rushed a seven-year-old child, in conjunction with whom she was more than ever admirable; after which the narrative skipped back across eight years, and the woman became a girl, giving as yet no token of future eminence in literature but—I had an impulse which I obeyed almost before I was, conscious of it.

“Has a deep understanding of human nature and a really rational perspective,” said one of the critics mentioned at the end of the book I had picked. The wind and rain against the chimney hadn’t let up, but the fire was holding strong. So would I. I’d read happily and without bias. I poked the fire and, pushing my chair back a bit to prevent the heat from warping the book’s covers, began Chapter I. A woman was writing in a summer house at the end of a small garden that overlooked a vast valley in Surrey. The way she was described made her sound truly admirable—a complete woman, not conventionally beautiful but likely to be seen as beautiful by those who knew her well; not dressed in a way that suggested she cared much about her clothes, but in a style that perfectly suited her unique type. Her pen moved quickly across the paper, and as it did, she was described in more and more detail. Eventually, she reached a tricky point in her writing. She paused, pushed her hair back from her temples, and looked out at the valley, and at that moment the landscape was described, though not in great detail, because the writer soon worked through her challenge, and her pen moved faster than ever. Suddenly, there was a shout of “Mommy!” and in rushed a seven-year-old child, making her even more admirable; then the narrative jumped back eight years, and the woman became a girl, showing no sign of future greatness in literature—yet I felt an impulse that I obeyed almost before I realized it.

Nobody could have been more surprised than I was at what I had done—done so neatly, so quietly and gently. The book stood closed, upright, with its back to me, just as on a book-shelf, behind the bars of the grate. There it was. And it gave forth, as the flames crept up the blue cloth sides of it, a pleasant though acrid smell. My astonishment had passed, giving place to an exquisite satisfaction. How pottering and fumbling a thing was even the best kind of written criticism! I understood the contempt felt by the man of action for the man of words. But what pleased me most was that at last, actually, I, at my age, I of all people, had committed a crime—was guilty of a crime. I had power to revoke it. I might write to my bookseller for an unburnt copy, and place it on the shelf where this one had stood—this gloriously glowing one. I would do nothing of the sort. What I had done I had done. I would wear forever on my conscience the white rose of theft and the red rose of arson. If hereafter the owner of this cottage happened to miss that volume—let him! If he were fool enough to write to me about it, would I share my grand secret with him? No. Gently, with his poker, I prodded that volume further among the coals. The all-but-consumed binding shot forth little tongues of bright colour—flamelets of sapphire, amethyst, emerald. Charming! Could even the author herself not admire them? Perhaps. Poor woman!—I had scored now, scored so perfectly that I felt myself to be almost a brute while I poked off the loosened black outer pages and led the fire on to pages that were but pale brown.

Nobody was more surprised than I was at what I had done—so neatly, so quietly and gently. The book stood closed, upright, facing away from me, just like on a bookshelf, behind the bars of the grate. There it was. And as the flames climbed up the blue cloth sides, it released a pleasant yet acrid smell. My shock faded, replaced by an exquisite satisfaction. Even the best written criticism seemed so clumsy and ineffectual! I understood why a person of action might look down on a person of words. But what thrilled me most was that finally, at my age, I—of all people—had committed a crime—was guilty of a crime. I had the power to undo it. I could write to my bookseller for an unburnt copy and replace it on the shelf where this one had stood—this gloriously glowing one. But I wouldn’t do anything like that. What I had done was done. I would forever carry on my conscience the white rose of theft and the red rose of arson. If the owner of this cottage happened to miss that volume—let him! If he was foolish enough to write to me about it, would I share my grand secret with him? No. Gently, I used the poker to prod that volume further among the coals. The nearly consumed binding shot out little tongues of bright color—flamelets of sapphire, amethyst, emerald. Beautiful! Could even the author herself not admire them? Maybe. Poor woman!—I had succeeded now, so perfectly that I felt almost like a brute as I poked off the loosened black outer pages and urged the fire onto the pages that were only pale brown.

These were quickly devoured. But it seemed to me that whenever I left the fire to forage for itself it made little headway. I pushed the book over on its side. The flames closed on it, but presently, licking their lips, fell back, as though they had had enough. I took the tongs and put the book upright again, and raked it fore and aft. It seemed almost as thick as ever. With poker and tongs I carved it into two, three sections—the inner pages flashing white as when they were sent to the binders. Strange! Aforetime, a book was burnt now and again in the market-place by the common hangman. Was he, I wondered, paid by the hour? I had always supposed the thing quite easy for him—a bright little, brisk little conflagration, and so home. Perhaps other books were less resistant than this one? I began to feel that the critics were more right than they knew. Here was a book that had indeed an intense vitality, and an immense vitality. It was a book that would live—do what one might. I vowed it should not. I subdivided it, spread it, redistributed it. Ever and anon my eye would be caught by some sentence or fragment of a sentence in the midst of a charred page before the flames crept over it. Always loathed you, but, I remember; and think Tolstoi was right. Who had always loathed whom? And what, what, had Tolstoi been right about? I had an absurd but genuine desire to know. Too late! Confound the woman!—she was scoring again. I furiously drove her pages into the yawning crimson jaws of the coals. Those jaws had lately been golden. Soon, to my horror, they seemed to be growing grey. They seemed to be closing—on nothing. Flakes of black paper, full-sized layers of paper brown and white, began to hide them from me altogether. I sprinkled a boxful of wax matches. I resumed the bellows. I lunged with the poker. I held a newspaper over the whole grate. I did all that inspiration could suggest, or skill accomplish. Vainly. The fire went out—darkly, dismally, gradually, quite out.

These were quickly consumed. But it felt like every time I left the fire to take care of itself, it didn’t make much progress. I turned the book on its side. The flames reached for it, but then, as if satisfied, retreated. I grabbed the tongs and stood the book up again, raking through it. It seemed almost as thick as before. With the poker and tongs, I sliced it into two or three sections—the inner pages shone white, just like when they were sent to the binders. Strange! In the past, a book would occasionally be burned in the market by the local executioner. I wondered if he got paid by the hour? I had always thought it was easy for him—a quick little fire, and then he’d head home. Maybe other books were easier to burn than this one? I started to feel that the critics were more accurate than they realized. Here was a book that truly had an intense and immense vitality. It was a book that would survive—no matter what. I promised myself it wouldn’t. I divided it, spread it out, rearranged it. Every now and then, something would catch my eye—a sentence or part of a sentence on a charred page before the flames took over. Always hated you, but I remember; and I think Tolstoi was right. Who had always hated whom? And what was Tolstoi right about? I had a silly but genuine curiosity to know. Too late! Damn that woman!—she was winning again. I angrily shoved her pages into the gaping red jaws of the coals. Those jaws had recently been golden. Soon, to my horror, they started to turn gray. They seemed to be closing—on nothing. Flakes of black paper, whole layers of brown and white paper, began to obscure them completely. I tossed in a boxful of wax matches. I picked up the bellows again. I stabbed at it with the poker. I held a newspaper over the entire grate. I did everything I could think of, and everything I knew how to do. In vain. The fire went out—slowly, bleakly, gradually, completely out.

How she had scored again! But she did not know it. I felt no bitterness against her as I lay back in my chair, inert, listening to the storm that was still raging. I blamed only myself. I had done wrong. The small room became very cold. Whose fault was that but my own? I had done wrong hastily, but had done it and been glad of it. I had not remembered the words a wise king wrote long ago, that the lamp of the wicked shall be put out, and that the way of trangressors is hard.

How she had scored again! But she had no idea. I felt no resentment toward her as I leaned back in my chair, motionless, listening to the storm that was still raging. I blamed only myself. I had messed up. The small room became really cold. Whose fault was that but mine? I had acted hastily and had been glad about it. I hadn’t remembered the words of a wise king from long ago, that the lamp of the wicked will be extinguished, and that the path of wrongdoers is tough.





IN HOMES UNBLEST 1919.

Nothing is more pleasant than to see suddenly endowed with motion a thing stagnant by nature. The hat that on the head of the man in the street is nothing to us, how much it is if it be animated by a gust of wind! There is no churl that does not rejoice with it in its strength, and in the swiftness and cunning that baffle its pursuer, who, he too, when the chase is over, bears it no ill will at all for its escapade. I know families that have sat for hours, for hours after bedtime, mute, in a dim light, pressing a table with their finger-tips, and ever bringing to bear the full force of their minds on it, in the unconquerable hope that it would move. Conversely, nothing is more dismal than to see set in permanent rigidness a thing whose aspect is linked for us with the idea of great mobility. Even the blithest of us and least easily depressed would make a long detour to avoid a stuffed squirrel or a case of pinned butterflies. And you can well imagine with what a sinking of the heart I beheld, this morning, on a road near the coast of Norfolk, a railway-car without wheels.

Nothing is more enjoyable than suddenly seeing something that’s usually still come to life. The hat on the head of a man in the street might not mean much to us, but how much it changes when a gust of wind animates it! There’s no one who wouldn’t feel a sense of joy with it as it swirls and dodges its pursuer, who, once the chase is over, has no hard feelings about its little escape. I know families who have sat for hours, even long past bedtime, silently in dim light, pressing their fingertips on a table, fully focusing their minds on it in the unshakeable hope that it would move. On the flip side, nothing feels more disheartening than encountering something that is permanently stiff when its appearance suggests it should be full of movement. Even the happiest among us, the least likely to get down, would go out of their way to avoid a stuffed squirrel or a case of pinned butterflies. And you can imagine how heavy my heart felt this morning when I saw, on a road near the coast of Norfolk, a railway car without wheels.

Without wheels though it was, it had motion—of a kind; of a kind worse than actual stagnation. Mounted on a very long steam-lorry that groaned and panted, it very slowly passed me. I noted that two of its compartments were marked FIRST, the rest THIRD. And in some of them, I noted, you might smoke. But of this opportunity you were not availing yourself. All the compartments, the cheap and the dear alike, were vacant. They were transporting air only—and this (I conceived) abominable. The sun slanted fiercely down on the old iron roof, the old wooden walls, the dingy shut windows. The fume and grime of a thousand familiar tunnels, of year after year of journeys by night, journeys by day, from time immemorial, seemed to have invested the whole structure with a character that shrank from the sun’s scrutiny and from the nearness of sea and fields. Fuliginous, monstrous, slowly, shamefully, the thing went by—to what final goal?—in the lovely weather.

Without wheels, it still had some kind of movement, but it was worse than being completely still. It creaked and wheezed as it slowly passed me on a really long steam lorry. I noticed that two of its compartments were labeled FIRST, while the rest were THIRD. In some of them, you could smoke, but you weren’t taking advantage of that opportunity. All the compartments, whether expensive or cheap, were empty. They were just transporting air—and I found that appalling. The sun beat down harshly on the old iron roof, the worn wooden walls, and the dirty closed windows. The fumes and grime from a thousand familiar tunnels, from years of journeys at night and during the day, seemed to give the whole structure a character that recoiled from the sun’s brightness and from the closeness of the sea and fields. Dark and ugly, it slowly and shamefully moved past—toward what final destination?—in the beautiful weather.

There attended it, besides the driver of the lorry, a straggling retinue of half-a-dozen men on foot—handy-looking mechanics, very dusty. I should have liked to question one or another of these as to their mission. But I was afraid to do so. There is an art of talking acceptably to people who do not regard themselves as members of one’s own class; and I have never acquired it. I suppose the first step is to forget that any art is needed-to forget that one must not be so wildly cordial for fear of seeming to ‘condescend,’ nor be more than a trifle saturnine, either, for the same motive. Or am I wrong? The whole thing is a mystery to me. All I know is that if I had asked those mechanics what they were doing with that railway car they would have seemed to suspect me of meaning that it was my property and that they had stolen it. Or perhaps they would have seemed merely to resent my idle curiosity. If so, why not? When I walk abroad with a sheaf of manuscript in my hand, mechanics do not stop me to ask ‘What’s that? What’s it about? Who’s going to publish it?’ Nor is this because, times having changed so, they are afraid of seeming to condescend. They always did mind their own business. And now that their own business is so much more lucrative than mine they still follow that golden rule.

There was, in addition to the truck driver, a loose group of about six men on foot—practical-looking mechanics who were quite dirty. I would have liked to ask one or more of them about their purpose. But I was hesitant to do so. There's a way to talk comfortably with people who don’t see themselves as part of your social class, and I’ve never figured it out. I guess the first step is to forget that any special skill is necessary—to forget that you shouldn't be overly friendly for fear of seeming to ‘look down on’ them, nor too serious for the same reason. Or am I mistaken? The whole situation is a puzzle to me. All I know is that if I had asked those mechanics what they were doing with that railway car, they would likely think I was implying that it was mine and that they had stolen it. Or maybe they would just have been annoyed by my pointless curiosity. And why shouldn’t they be? When I walk around with a stack of papers in my hand, mechanics don’t stop me to ask, ‘What’s that? What’s it about? Who’s going to publish it?’ It’s not that they are afraid of seeming to look down on me because times have changed. They’ve always focused on their own work. And now that their work is far more profitable than mine, they still stick to that golden rule.

I stood gazing back at the procession till it disappeared round a bend of the road. Its bequest of dust and smoke was quickly spent by a prodigal young breeze. Landscape and seascape were reindued with their full amenities. Ruskin would have been pleased. So indeed was I; but that railway-car (in which, it romantically struck me, I myself might once, might frequently, have travelled) was still upmost in my brooding mind. To what manner of wretched end was it destined? No end would have seemed bad enough for it to Ruskin. But I was born late enough to acquiesce in railways and in all that pertains to them. And now, since the success of motor-cars (those far greater, because unrestricted, bores), railways have taken on for me some such charm as the memory of the posting coaches had for the greybeards of my boyhood, some such charm as aeroplanes may in the fulness of time foist down for us on motor-cars. ‘But I rove,’ like Sir Thomas More. And I seem to think that a cheap literary allusion will make you excuse that vice. To resume my breathless narrative I decided that I would slowly follow the tracks of the lorry.

I stood watching the procession until it turned a corner and vanished from sight. The dust and smoke it left behind were quickly swept away by a spirited young breeze. The landscape and seascape regained their full beauty. Ruskin would have appreciated it. So did I; but that railway car (which, as I romantically thought, I might have traveled in once or often) lingered heavily in my mind. What kind of miserable fate awaited it? No ending would have seemed bad enough for it to Ruskin. But I was born late enough to accept railways and everything that comes with them. And now, with the success of motor cars (which are far more annoying because they’re unrestricted), railways have taken on for me a charm similar to the nostalgia that posting coaches held for the older folks of my youth, much like how airplanes might one day become nostalgic for us in comparison to motor cars. ‘But I digress,’ like Sir Thomas More. And I think a cheap literary reference will help you overlook that flaw. To get back to my rapid narrative, I decided to slowly follow the tracks of the lorry.

I supposed that these were leading me to some great scrapping-place filled with the remains of other railway-cars foully scrapped for some fell industrial purpose. But this was a bad guess. The tracks led me at last through a lane and thence into sight of a little bay, on whose waters were perceptible the deck heads of sundry human beings, and on its sands the full-lengths of sundry other human beings in bath-robes, reading novels or merely basking. There was nowhere any sign of industrialism. More than ever was I intrigued as to the fate of the old railway-car that I had been stalking. It and its lorry had halted on the flat grassy land that fringed the sands. This land was dominated by a crescent of queer little garish tenements, the like of which I had never seen, nor would wish to see again. They did not stand on the ground, but on stakes of wood and shafts of brick, six feet or so above the ground’s level, and were led up to by flights of wooden steps that tried not to look like ladders. They displeased me much. They had little railed platforms round them, and things hanging out to dry on the railings; and their walls vied unneighbourly with one another in lawless colour-schemes. One tenement was salmon-pink with wide bands of scarlet, another sky-blue with a key-pattern in orange, and so on around the whole little horrid array. And I deduced, from certain upstanding stakes and shafts at the nearer end of the crescent, that the horror was not complete yet. A suspicion dawned in me, and became, while I gazed again at the crescent’s facades, a glaring certainty; in the light of which I saw that I had been wrong about the old railway-car. Defunct, it was not to die. It was to have a new function.

I figured that these tracks were taking me to some big junkyard filled with the remains of railway cars that had been scrapped for some nasty industrial reason. But I was wrong. The tracks eventually led me through a narrow lane and into view of a small bay, where I could see people floating on the water and others lounging on the sand in bathrobes, reading novels or just soaking up the sun. There was no sign of industry anywhere. I became even more curious about the old railway car I had been following. It and its attached truck had stopped on the flat grassy area by the beach. This land was dominated by a crescent of strange, brightly colored buildings, unlike anything I had ever seen before and wouldn’t want to see again. They didn’t sit on the ground but were perched on wooden and brick posts about six feet off the ground, accessible by wooden steps that tried really hard not to look like ladders. I found them quite unappealing. They had little railed platforms around them, with laundry hanging on the railings, and their walls clashed terribly with one another in wild color combinations. One building was salmon-pink with broad red stripes, another was sky-blue with an orange pattern, and so on around the whole ugly scene. I noticed, from some posts at the nearer end of the crescent, that the horror wasn’t finished yet. A suspicion began to form in my mind, and as I looked again at the façades of the crescent, it became a glaring certainty; I realized I was wrong about the old railway car. It wasn't defunct; it was about to take on a new purpose.

I had once heard that disused railway-cars were convertible into sea-side cottages. But the news had not fired my imagination nor protruded in my memory. To-day, as an eye-witness of the accomplished fact, I was impressed, sharply enough, and I went nearer to the crescent, drawn by a sort of dreadful fascination. I found that the cottages all had names. One cottage was Mermaid’s Rock; another (which had fluttering window-curtains of Stuart tartan), Spray o’ the Sea; another, The Nest; another, Brinynook; and yet another had been named, with less fitness, but in an ampler and to me more interesting spirit, Petworth. I looked from them to the not-yet-converted railway-car. It had a wonderful dignity. In its austere and monumental way, it was very beautiful. It was a noble work of man, and Nature smiled on it. I wondered with what colours it was to be bejezebelled, and what name—Bolton Abbey?—Glad Eye?—Gay Wee Gehenna?—it would have to bear, and what manner of man or woman was going to rent it.

I had once heard that old railway cars could be turned into seaside cottages. But the news hadn’t sparked my imagination or stuck in my memory. Today, as I saw the reality of it, I was struck by it and felt a strange fascination drawing me closer to the crescent. I noticed that the cottages all had names. One was called Mermaid’s Rock; another, with fluttering window curtains of Stuart tartan, was named Spray o’ the Sea; another was The Nest; another was Brinynook; and one was named Petworth, which seemed less fitting but oddly more interesting to me. I looked from those cottages to the still-unused railway car. It had an impressive dignity. In its serious and monumental way, it was very beautiful. It was a remarkable creation of man, and Nature smiled upon it. I wondered what colors it would be painted and what name—Bolton Abbey? Glad Eye? Gay Wee Gehenna?—it would have to carry, and what kind of person would rent it.

It was on this last point that I mused especially. The housing problem is hard, doubtless; but nobody, my mind protested as I surveyed the crescent, nobody is driven to so desperate a solution of it as this! There are tents, there are caves, there are hollow trees...and there are people who prefer—this! Yes, ‘this’ is a positive taste, not a necessity at all. I swept the bay with a searching eye; but heads on the surface of water tell nothing to the sociologist, and in bath-robes even full-lengths on the sand give him no clue. Three or four of the full-lengths had risen and strolled up to the lorry, around which the mechanics were engaged in some dispute of a technical nature. I hoped the full-lengths would have something to say too. But they said nothing. This I set down to sheer perversity. I was more than three miles from the place where I am sojourning, and the hour for luncheon was nearly due. I left the bay without having been able to determine the character, the kind, of its denizens.

It was on this last point that I especially reflected. The housing issue is tough, that’s for sure; but nobody, I thought as I looked over the crescent, nobody is resorting to such a desperate solution as this! There are tents, there are caves, there are hollow trees...and some people choose—this! Yes, 'this' is a definite preference, not a necessity at all. I scanned the bay carefully; but heads bobbing on the water don’t reveal anything to a sociologist, and even people in bathrobes lounging on the sand give him no clues. Three or four of the people in full-length swimsuits got up and walked over to the truck, where the mechanics were caught up in some technical argument. I hoped the swimmers would have something to contribute too. But they didn’t say a word. I attributed this to plain stubbornness. I was more than three miles away from where I was staying, and lunchtime was approaching. I left the bay without being able to figure out what kind of people were there.

I take it there is a strong tincture of Bohemianism in them. Mr. Desmond MacCarthy, of whose judgment I am always trustful, has said that the hallmark of Bohemianism is a tendency to use things for purposes to which they are not adapted. You are a Bohemian, says Mr. MacCarthy, if you would gladly use a razor for buttering your toast at breakfast, and you aren’t if you wouldn’t. I think he would agree that the choice of a home is a surer index than any fleeting action, however strange, and that really the best-certified Bohemians are they who choose to reside in railway-cars on stilts. But—why particularly railway-cars? That is a difficult question. A possible answer is that the Bohemian, as tending always to nomady, feels that the least uncongenial way of settling down is to stow himself into a thing fashioned for darting hither and thither. Yet no, this answer won’t do. It is ruled out by the law I laid down in my first paragraph. There’s nothing sadder to eye or heart than a very mobile thing made immovable.

I assume there’s a strong hint of Bohemianism in them. Mr. Desmond MacCarthy, whose judgment I always trust, has said that the key characteristic of Bohemianism is a tendency to use things in ways they weren’t meant to be used. According to Mr. MacCarthy, you're a Bohemian if you'd happily use a razor to butter your toast at breakfast, and you're not if you wouldn’t. I think he would agree that choosing a home is a clearer sign than any odd behavior, no matter how unusual, and that the true Bohemians are the ones who choose to live in railway cars on stilts. But—why railway cars specifically? That’s a tough question. One possible answer is that the Bohemian, who always tends to be wandering, feels that the easiest way to settle down is to fit himself into something designed for quick movement. Yet, no, that answer doesn't work. It’s ruled out by the principle I mentioned at the beginning. There’s nothing sadder to see or feel than a very mobile thing made stationary.

No house, especially if you are by way of being nomadic, can be so ill to live in as one that in its heyday went gadding all over the place. And, on the other hand, what house more eligible than one that can gad? I myself am not restless, and am fond of comfort: I should not care to live in a caravan. But I have always liked the idea of a caravan. And if you, alas, O reader, are a dweller in a railway-car, I commend the idea to you. Take it, with my apologies for any words of mine that may have nettled you. Put it into practice. Think of the white road and the shifting hedgerows, and the counties that you will soon lose count of. And think what a blessing it will be for you to know that your house is not the one in which the Merstham Tunnel murder was committed.

No house, especially if you're a bit of a nomad, can be worse to live in than one that used to wander all over the place. But, on the flip side, what house is better than one that can travel? Personally, I’m not restless and I love my comfort: I wouldn’t want to live in a caravan. However, I’ve always liked the idea of one. And if you, regrettably, dear reader, are living in a train car, I suggest you consider this. Take it, with my apologies if I’ve offended you with any of my words. Make it happen. Imagine the open road and the changing scenery, and the many counties you’ll soon lose track of. And think about how great it will be to know that your home isn’t the one where the Merstham Tunnel murder happened.





WILLIAM AND MARY 1920.

Memories, like olives, are an acquired taste. William and Mary (I give them the Christian names that were indeed theirs—the joint title by which their friends always referred to them) were for some years an interest in my life, and had a hold on my affection. But a time came when, though I had known and liked them too well ever to forget them, I gave them but a few thoughts now and then. How, being dead, could they keep their place in the mind of a young man surrounded with large and constantly renewed consignments of the living? As one grows older, the charm of novelty wears off. One finds that there is no such thing as novelty—or, at any rate, that one has lost the faculty for perceiving it. One sees every newcomer not as something strange and special, but as a ticketed specimen of this or that very familiar genus. The world has ceased to be remarkable; and one tends to think more and more often of the days when it was so very remarkable indeed.

Memories, like olives, are something you learn to appreciate over time. William and Mary (I’m using their real names since that’s how their friends always called them) were an important part of my life for several years, and they had a strong hold on my affection. But eventually, although I could never forget them because I had known and liked them so much, I started to think about them only occasionally. How could they, being gone, still occupy a place in the mind of a young man who was surrounded by a constant influx of new people? As you get older, the excitement of new experiences fades. You realize there’s no such thing as true novelty—or at least, you’ve lost the ability to see it that way. Every new person becomes just another familiar type rather than something unique and special. The world has stopped being extraordinary; and you find yourself reminiscing more often about the times when it truly was remarkable.

I suppose that had I been thirty years older when first I knew him, William would have seemed to me little worthier of attention than a twopenny postage-stamp seems to-day. Yet, no: William really had some oddities that would have caught even an oldster’s eye. In himself he was commonplace enough (as I, coeval though I was with him, soon saw). But in details of surface he was unusual. In them he happened to be rather ahead of his time. He was a socialist, for example. In 1890 there was only one other socialist in Oxford, and he not at all an undergraduate, but a retired chimney-sweep, named Hines, who made speeches, to which nobody, except perhaps William, listened, near the Martyrs’ Memorial. And William wore a flannel shirt, and rode a bicycle—very strange habits in those days, and very horrible. He was said to be (though he was short-sighted and wore glasses) a first-rate ‘back’ at football; but, as football was a thing frowned on by the rowing men, and coldly ignored by the bloods, his talent for it did not help him: he was one of the principal pariahs of our College; and it was rather in a spirit of bravado, and to show how sure of myself I was, that I began, in my second year, to cultivate his acquaintance.

I guess if I had been thirty years older when I first met him, William would have seemed as uninteresting to me as a two-cent postage stamp does today. But actually, William had some quirks that would have caught even an older person's eye. He was pretty ordinary overall (something I realized pretty quickly since I was the same age as him). But in terms of little details, he was quite unusual. He happened to be a bit ahead of his time. For instance, he was a socialist. Back in 1890, there was only one other socialist in Oxford, and he wasn't even a student—just a retired chimney sweep named Hines, who gave speeches that no one really listened to, except maybe William, near the Martyrs’ Memorial. Plus, William wore a flannel shirt and rode a bike—very strange and shocking habits for that time. People said he was a top-notch football player, even though he was short-sighted and wore glasses. However, since football was looked down on by the rowing crowd and ignored by the elite, that talent didn’t really help him; he was one of the main outcasts in our College. So, partly out of bravado and to show how confident I was, I started getting to know him in my second year.

We had little in common. I could not think Political Economy ‘the most exciting thing in the world,’ as he used to call it. Nor could I without yawning listen to more than a few lines of Mr. William Morris’ interminable smooth Icelandic Sagas, which my friend, pious young socialist that he was, thought ‘glorious.’ He had begun to write an Icelandic Saga himself, and had already achieved some hundreds of verses. None of these pleased him, though to me they seemed very like his master’s. I can see him now, standing on his hearth-rug, holding his MS. close to his short-sighted eyes, declaiming the verses and trying, with many angular gestures of his left hand, to animate them—a tall, broad, raw-boned fellow, with long brown hair flung back from his forehead, and a very shabby suit of clothes. Because of his clothes and his socialism, and his habit of offering beer to a guest, I had at first supposed him quite poor; and I was surprised when he told me that he had from his guardian (his parents being dead) an allowance of £350, and that when he came of age he would have an income of £400. ‘All out of dividends,’ he would groan. I would hint that Mr. Hines and similar zealots might disembarrass him of this load, if he asked them nicely. ‘No,’ he would say quite seriously, ‘I can’t do that,’ and would read out passages from ‘Fabian Essays’ to show that in the present anarchical conditions only mischief could result from sporadic dispersal of rent. ‘Ten, twelve years hence—’ he would muse more hopefully. ‘But by that time,’ I would say, ‘you’ll probably be married, and your wife mightn’t quite—‘, whereat he would hotly repeat what he had said many times: that he would never marry. Marriage was an anti-social anachronism. I think its survival was in some part due to the machinations of Capital. Anyway, it was doomed. Temporary civil contracts between men and women would be the rule ‘ten, twelve years hence’; pending which time the lot of any man who had civic sense must be celibacy, tempered perhaps with free love.

We didn’t have much in common. I couldn’t see Political Economy as “the most exciting thing in the world,” as he liked to call it. Nor could I, without yawning, sit through more than a few lines of Mr. William Morris’ endless smooth Icelandic Sagas, which my friend, being the earnest young socialist he was, thought were “glorious.” He had started writing his own Icelandic Saga and had already produced a few hundred verses. None of them satisfied him, though they seemed quite similar to his teacher’s work. I can picture him now, standing on his rug, holding his manuscript up close to his near-sighted eyes, passionately reciting the verses and trying, with many awkward gestures from his left hand, to add life to them—a tall, broad, gangly guy with long brown hair pushed back from his forehead, dressed in a very shabby suit. Because of his clothes, his socialist beliefs, and his tendency to offer beer to guests, I initially thought he was quite poor. I was surprised when he told me that, since his parents had died, he received an allowance of £350 from his guardian and that when he turned 21, he would have an income of £400. “All from dividends,” he would lament. I would suggest that Mr. Hines and other like-minded activists could relieve him of that burden if he asked them nicely. “No,” he would respond seriously, “I can’t do that,” and then read sections from “Fabian Essays” to argue that in the current chaotic conditions, trying to distribute rent sporadically could only cause trouble. “Ten, twelve years from now—” he would say hopefully. “But by then,” I would counter, “you’ll probably be married, and your wife might not—” at which point he would passionately repeat what he had said many times: that he would never marry. Marriage was an anti-social relic. He believed its persistence was partly the result of Capital’s schemes. Anyway, it was doomed. Temporary civil contracts between men and women would be the norm “ten, twelve years from now”; until then, any man with a sense of civic duty had to remain single, perhaps with some involvement in free love.

Long before that time was up, nevertheless, William married. One afternoon in the spring of ‘95 I happened to meet him at a corner of Cockspur Street. I wondered at the immense cordiality of his greeting; for our friendship, such as it was, had waned in our two final years at Oxford. ‘You look very flourishing, and,’ I said, ‘you’re wearing a new suit!’ ‘I’m married,’ he replied, obviously without a twinge of conscience. He told me he had been married just a month. He declared that to be married was the most splendid thing in all the world; but he weakened the force of this generalisation by adding that there never was any one like his wife. ‘You must see her,’ he said; and his impatience to show her proudly off to some one was so evident, and so touching, that I could but accept his invitation to go and stay with them for two or three days—‘why not next week?’ They had taken and furnished ‘a sort of cottage’ in ——shire, and this was their home. He had ‘run up for the day, on business—journalism’ and was now on his way to Charing Cross. ‘I know you’ll like my wife,’ he said at parting. She’s—well, she’s glorious.’

Long before that time was up, William got married. One afternoon in the spring of '95, I happened to run into him at a corner of Cockspur Street. I was surprised by how warmly he greeted me since our friendship had faded during our last two years at Oxford. “You look really good, and,” I said, “you’re wearing a new suit!” “I’m married,” he replied, clearly without any guilt. He told me he had been married for just a month. He insisted that being married was the best thing ever, but he softened that statement by adding that there was no one like his wife. “You have to meet her,” he said, and his eagerness to show her off was so obvious and sweet that I couldn’t help but accept his invitation to stay with them for a couple of days—“why not next week?” They had rented and furnished a “sort of cottage” in ——shire, and that was their home. He had “popped up for the day, on business—journalism” and was now heading to Charing Cross. “I know you’ll like my wife,” he said as we parted. “She’s—well, she’s amazing.”

As this was the epithet he had erst applied to ‘Beowulf’ and to ‘Sigurd the Volsung’ it raised no high hopes. And indeed, as I was soon to find, he had again misused it. There was nothing glorious about his bride. Some people might even have not thought her pretty. I myself did not, in the flash of first sight. Neat, insignificant, pleasing, was what she appeared to me, rather than pretty, and far rather than glorious. In an age of fringes, her brow was severely bare. She looked ‘practical.’ But an instant later, when she smiled, I saw that she was pretty, too. And presently I thought her delightful. William had met me in a ‘governess cart,’ and we went to see him unharness the pony. He did this in a fumbling, experimental way, confusing the reins with the traces, and profiting so little by his wife’s directions that she began to laugh. And her laugh was a lovely thing; quite a small sound, but exquisitely clear and gay, coming in a sequence of notes that neither rose nor fell, that were quite even; a trill of notes, and then another, and another, as though she were pulling repeatedly a little silver bell... As I describe it, perhaps the sound may be imagined irritating. I can only say it was enchanting.

As this was the nickname he had previously given to ‘Beowulf’ and to ‘Sigurd the Volsung,’ it didn’t raise any high hopes. And indeed, as I was soon to discover, he had misapplied it again. There was nothing remarkable about his bride. Some people might not even have considered her pretty. I certainly didn’t, at first glance. She seemed neat, unassuming, and pleasant, but not pretty at all, and definitely not glorious. In a time of elaborate trends, her forehead was strikingly bare. She looked ‘practical.’ But the moment she smiled, I realized she was pretty too. Soon after, I thought she was delightful. William had met me in a ‘governess cart,’ and we went to watch him unharness the pony. He did this in a clumsy, trial-and-error manner, confusing the reins with the traces, and not taking much from his wife’s instructions, which made her start to laugh. And her laugh was a beautiful thing; a tiny sound, but incredibly clear and cheerful, ringing out in a sequence of notes that neither rose nor fell, totally even; a trill of notes, and then another, and another, as if she were repeatedly ringing a little silver bell... As I describe it, the sound might seem annoying. I can only say it was enchanting.

I wished she would go on laughing; but she ceased, she darted forward and (William standing obediently aside, and I helping unhelpfully) unharnessed the pony herself, and led it into its small stable. Decidedly, she was ‘practical,’ but—I was prepared now to be lenient to any quality she might have.

I wished she would keep laughing; but she stopped, rushed forward, and (with William standing patiently aside and me being unhelpful) took off the pony’s harness herself, then led it into its little stable. Clearly, she was 'practical,' but I was now ready to be understanding of any quality she had.

Had she been feckless, no doubt I should have forgiven her that, too; but I might have enjoyed my visit less than I did, and might have been less pleased to go often again. I had expected to ‘rough it’ under William’s roof. But everything thereunder, within the limits of a strict Arcadian simplicity, was well-ordered. I was touched, when I went to my bedroom, by the precision with which the very small maid had unpacked and disposed my things. And I wondered where my hostess had got the lore she had so evidently imparted. Certainly not from William. Perhaps (it only now strikes me) from a handbook. For Mary was great at handbooks. She had handbooks about gardening, and others about poultry, and one about ‘the stable,’ and others on cognate themes. From these she had filled up the gaps left in her education by her father, who was a widower and either a doctor or a solicitor—I forget which—in one of the smallest towns of an adjoining county. And I daresay she may have had, somewhere hidden away, a manual for young hostesses. If so, it must have been a good one. But to say this is to belittle Mary’s powers of intuition. It was they, sharpened by her adoration of William, and by her intensity for everything around him, that made her so efficient a housewife.

If she had been careless, I would probably have forgiven her for that too; but I might not have enjoyed my visit as much and might have been less eager to return often. I had expected to "rough it" at William's place. But everything there, while adhering to a simple, rustic style, was well-organized. I was touched when I went to my bedroom by how neatly the little maid had unpacked and arranged my things. I wondered where my hostess had learned the skills she clearly possessed. Definitely not from William. Maybe (it just occurred to me) from a handbook. Mary loved handbooks. She had guides on gardening, others on raising chickens, one about "the stable," and more on related topics. Through these, she filled the gaps in her education left by her father, who was a widower and either a doctor or a solicitor—I can't remember which—in one of the smallest towns in a neighboring county. I wouldn't be surprised if she had somewhere tucked away a manual for young hostesses. If she did, it must have been a good one. But saying that would downplay Mary's intuitive abilities. It was her intuition, enhanced by her adoration for William and her enthusiasm for everything related to him, that made her such an effective housewife.

If she possessed a manual for young house-hunters it was assuredly not by the light of this that she had chosen the home they were installed in. The ‘sort of cottage’ had been vacant for many years—an unpromising and ineligible object, a mile away from a village, and three miles away from a railway station. The main part of it was an actual cottage, of seventeenth-century workmanship; but a little stuccoed wing had been added to each side of it, in 1850 or thereabouts, by an eccentric old gentleman who at that time chose to make it his home. He had added also the small stable, a dairy, and other appanages. For these, and for garden, there was plenty of room, as he had purchased and enclosed half an acre of the surrounding land Those two stuccoed, very Victorian wings of his, each with a sash-window above and a French window below, consorted queerly with the old red brick and the latticed panes. And the long wooden veranda that he had invoked did not unify the trinity. But one didn’t want it to. The wrongness had a character all its own. The wrongness was right—at any rate after Mary had hit on it for William. As a spinster, she would, I think, have been happiest in a trim modern villa. But it was a belief of hers that she had married a man of strange genius. She had married him for himself, not for his genius; but this added grace in him was a thing to be reckoned with, ever so much; a thing she must coddle to the utmost in a proper setting. She was a year older than he (though, being so small and slight, she looked several years younger), and in her devotion the maternal instinct played a great part. William, as I have already conveyed to you, was not greatly gifted. Mary’s instinct, in this one matter, was at fault. But endearingly, rightly at fault. And, as William was outwardly odd, wasn’t it well that his home should be so, too? On the inside, comfort was what Mary always aimed at for him, and achieved.

If she had a guide for young house-hunters, it definitely wasn’t from that perspective that she picked the home they settled into. The “sort of cottage” had been empty for many years—an unlikely and unsuitable property, a mile from a village and three miles from a train station. The main section was an actual cottage from the seventeenth century; however, a small stucco wing had been added to each side around 1850 by an eccentric old man who had decided to make it his home. He also added a small stable, a dairy, and other outbuildings. There was plenty of room for these and for a garden, as he had bought and fenced off half an acre of the surrounding land. Those two stuccoed, very Victorian wings, each with a sash window above and a French window below, looked oddly out of place with the old red brick and the latticed panes. The long wooden veranda he had added didn’t bring the three parts together either. But that was fine; the mismatch had its own unique charm. The oddness felt right—at least after Mary found it suitable for William. As a single woman, she would have probably preferred a neat modern villa. But she believed she had married a man of unique creativity. She married him for who he was, not for his talents; but this added quality in him was something she felt needed nurturing in the right environment. She was a year older than he was (even though she looked several years younger due to her small and slight stature), and her devotion was heavily influenced by her maternal instincts. As I have mentioned, William wasn’t exceptionally talented. Mary’s intuition in this specific matter was mistaken. Yet, charmingly, it was mistaken for the right reasons. And since William was outwardly unusual, wasn’t it fitting that his home was the same? Inside, comfort was always Mary’s aim for him, and she achieved it.

The ground floor had all been made one room, into which you stepped straight from the open air. Quite a long big room (or so it seemed, from the lowness of the ceiling), and well-freshened in its antiquity, with rush-mats here and there on the irregular red tiles, and very white whitewash on the plaster between the rafters. This was the dining-room, drawing-room, and general focus throughout the day, and was called simply the Room. William had a ‘den’ on the ground floor of the left wing; and there, in the mornings, he used to write a great deal. Mary had no special place of her own: her place was wherever her duties needed her. William wrote reviews of books for the Daily —. He did also creative work. The vein of poetry in him had worked itself out—or rather, it expressed itself for him in Mary. For technical purposes, the influence of Ibsen had superseded that of Morris. At the time of my first visit, he was writing an extraordinarily gloomy play about an extraordinarily unhappy marriage. In subsequent seasons (Ibsen’s disc having been somehow eclipsed for him by George Gissing’s) he was usually writing novels in which every one—or do I exaggerate?—had made a disastrous match. I think Mary’s belief in his genius had made him less diffident than he was at Oxford. He was always emerging from his den, with fresh pages of MS., into the Room. ‘You don’t mind?’ he would say, waving his pages, and then would shout ‘Mary!’ She was always promptly forthcoming—sometimes from the direction of the kitchen, in a white apron, sometimes from the garden, in a blue one. She never looked at him while he read. To do so would have been lacking in respect for his work. It was on this that she must concentrate her whole mind, privileged auditor that she was. She sat looking straight before her, with her lips slightly compressed, and her hands folded on her lap. I used to wonder that there had been that first moment when I did not think her pretty. Her eyes were of a very light hazel, seeming all the lighter because her hair was of so dark a brown; and they were beautifully set in a face of that ‘pinched oval’ kind which is rather rare in England. Mary as listener would have atoned to me for any defects there may have been in dear old William’s work. Nevertheless, I sometimes wished this work had some comic relief in it. Publishers, I believe, shared this wish; hence the eternal absence of William’s name from among their announcements. For Mary’s sake, and his, I should have liked him to be ‘successful.’ But at any rate he didn’t need money. He didn’t need, in addition to what he had, what he made by his journalism. And as for success—well, didn’t Mary think him a genius? And wasn’t he Mary’s husband? The main reason why I wished for light passages in what he read to us was that they would have been cues for Mary’s laugh. This was a thing always new to me. I never tired of that little bell-like euphony; those funny little lucid and level trills.

The ground floor was all one big room, into which you walked straight from the outside. It felt like a long, spacious room (or at least it seemed that way due to the low ceiling), and it had a rustic charm, with rush mats scattered on the irregular red tiles and very bright whitewash between the rafters. This was the dining room, the living room, and the center of activity throughout the day, simply called the Room. William had an office on the ground floor of the left wing, where he would spend his mornings writing a lot. Mary didn’t have a specific place of her own; she moved wherever her responsibilities took her. William wrote book reviews for the Daily —. He also did some creative writing. His poetic side found its voice through Mary rather than coming out in his own work. For technical inspiration, he had shifted from Morris to Ibsen. When I first visited, he was writing a particularly dark play about a very unhappy marriage. In later seasons (Ibsen's influence having faded for him in favor of George Gissing), he typically wrote novels in which everyone—am I exaggerating?—was stuck in a bad marriage. I think Mary’s faith in his talent made him less unsure of himself than he had been at Oxford. He often emerged from his office with fresh manuscript pages, calling out for Mary. She always responded quickly—sometimes coming from the kitchen in a white apron, other times from the garden in a blue one. While he read, she never looked at him; it would have shown a lack of respect for his work. She needed to focus entirely on what he was doing, as his privileged listener. She sat with a blank stare, her lips slightly pressed together and her hands in her lap. I sometimes wondered how there was a moment when I didn’t find her attractive. Her eyes were a very light hazel, appearing even lighter against her dark brown hair, and they were beautifully framed in a rather rare ‘pinched oval’ face. Mary listening could have made up for any flaws in dear old William’s work. Still, I sometimes wished his writing had some humorous moments. I believe publishers shared this thought; hence his name was always absent from their announcements. For Mary’s sake and his, I wished he could be ‘successful.’ But at least he didn't need money; he had enough from his journalism. And as for success—well, didn’t Mary consider him a genius? And wasn’t he her husband? The main reason I wanted light moments in what he read to us was that they would prompt Mary’s laugh. This was something I always found delightful. I never grew tired of that little bell-like sound; those funny, clear trills.

There was no stint of that charm when William was not reading to us. Mary was in no awe of him, apart from his work, and in no awe at all of me: she used to laugh at us both, for one thing and another—just the same laugh as I had first heard when William tried to unharness the pony. I cultivated in myself whatever amused her in me; I drew out whatever amused her in William; I never let slip any of the things that amused her in herself. ‘Chaff’ is a great bond; and I should have enjoyed our bouts of it even without Mary’s own special obbligato. She used to call me (for I was very urban in those days) the Gentleman from London. I used to call her the Brave Little Woman. Whatever either of us said or did could be twisted easily into relation to those two titles; and our bouts, to which William listened with a puzzled, benevolent smile, used to cease only because Mary regarded me as a possible purveyor of what William, she was sure, wanted and needed, down there in the country, alone with her: intellectual conversation, after his work. She often, I think, invented duties in garden or kitchen so that he should have this stimulus, or luxury, without hindrance. But when William was alone with me it was about her that he liked to talk, and that I myself liked to talk too. He was very sound on the subject of Mary; and so was I. And if, when I was alone with Mary, I seemed to be sounder than I was on the subject of William’s wonderfulness, who shall blame me?

There was no lack of charm when William wasn't reading to us. Mary wasn't intimidated by him, aside from his work, and she wasn't intimidated by me at all: she used to laugh at both of us for various reasons—just like the first time I heard her laugh when William tried to unharness the pony. I made an effort to embody whatever amused her about me; I highlighted whatever amused her about William; I never missed a chance to point out the things that amused her about herself. 'Joking' creates a strong bond; I would have enjoyed our playful exchanges even without Mary’s special touch. She used to call me (since I was quite sophisticated back then) the Gentleman from London. I called her the Brave Little Woman. Anything either of us said or did could easily be related to those two titles; and our playful exchanges, which William listened to with a puzzled, kind smile, would stop only because Mary saw me as a potential source of what William, she believed, needed and wanted while down there in the countryside with her: intellectual conversations after his work. I think she often made up tasks in the garden or kitchen so he could have this mental boost or indulgence without any interruptions. But when William was alone with me, he loved to talk about her, and I enjoyed talking about her too. He had a solid understanding of Mary, and so did I. And if, when I was alone with Mary, I seemed to have a better grasp of William's wonderfulness than I actually did, who could blame me?

Had Mary been a mother, William’s wonderfulness would have been less greatly important. But he was her child as well as her lover. And I think, though I do not know, she believed herself content that this should always be, if so it were destined. It was not destined so. On the first night of a visit I paid them in April, 1899, William, when we were alone, told me news. I had been vaguely conscious, throughout the evening, of some change; conscious that Mary had grown gayer, and less gay—somehow different, somehow remote. William said that her child would be born in September, if all went well. ‘She’s immensely happy,’ he told me. I realised that she was indeed happier than ever... ‘And of course it would be a wonderful thing, for both of us,’ he said presently, ‘to have a son—or a daughter.’ I asked him which he would rather it were, a son or a daughter. ‘Oh, either,’ he answered wearily. It was evident that he had misgivings and fears. I tried to reason him out of them. He did not, I am thankful to say, ever let Mary suspect them. She had no misgivings. But it was destined that her child should live only for an hour, and that she should die in bearing it.

Had Mary been a mother, William’s greatness would have mattered less. But he was both her child and her lover. And I think, though I can’t be sure, she was content with this being the case, if it was meant to be. But it wasn’t meant to be. On the first night of a visit I made to them in April 1899, William shared some news with me when we were alone. Throughout the evening, I had sensed some change; I felt that Mary had become cheerier and less cheerful—somehow different, somehow distant. William told me that her child would be born in September, if all went well. “She’s incredibly happy,” he said. I realized that she truly was happier than ever... “And of course, it would be a wonderful thing for both of us,” he added later, “to have a son—or a daughter.” I asked him which he would prefer, a son or a daughter. “Oh, either,” he replied tiredly. It was clear that he had doubts and fears. I tried to talk him out of them. Thankfully, he never let Mary suspect them. She had no worries. But it was destined that her child would live only for an hour, and that she would die giving birth.

I had stayed again at the cottage in July, for some days. At the end of that month I had gone to France, as was my custom, and a week later had written to Mary. It was William that answered this letter, telling me of Mary’s death and burial. I returned to England next day. William and I wrote to each other several times. He had not left his home. He stayed there, ‘trying,’ as he said in a grotesque and heart-rending phrase, ‘to finish a novel.’ I saw him in the following January. He wrote to me from the Charing Cross Hotel, asking me to lunch with him there. After our first greetings, there was a silence. He wanted to talk of—what he could not talk of. We stared helplessly at each other, and then, in the English way, talked of things at large. England was engaged in the Boer War. William was the sort of man whom one would have expected to be violently Pro-Boer. I was surprised at his fervour for the stronger side. He told me he had tried to enlist, but had been rejected on account of his eyesight. But there was, he said, a good chance of his being sent out, almost immediately, as one of the Daily —‘s special correspondents. ‘And then,’ he exclaimed, ‘I shall see something of it.’ I had a presentiment that he would not return, and a belief that he did not want to return. He did not return. Special correspondents were not so carefully shepherded in that war as they have since been. They were more at liberty to take risks, on behalf of the journals to which they were accredited. William was killed a few weeks after he had landed at Cape Town.

I stayed at the cottage again in July for a few days. At the end of that month, I went to France, as I usually did, and a week later, I wrote to Mary. It was William who replied to my letter, telling me about Mary’s death and burial. I returned to England the next day. William and I wrote to each other several times. He hadn’t left his home. He stayed there, "trying," as he put it in a bizarre and heart-wrenching way, "to finish a novel." I saw him the following January. He wrote to me from the Charing Cross Hotel, inviting me to lunch with him there. After our initial greetings, there was a silence. He wanted to talk about what he couldn’t discuss. We stared helplessly at each other and then, in typical English fashion, talked about general topics. England was involved in the Boer War. William was the type of person you’d expect to be strongly Pro-Boer. I was surprised by his enthusiasm for the stronger side. He told me he had tried to enlist but was turned down because of his eyesight. However, he said there was a good chance he’d be sent out almost immediately as one of the Daily —‘s special correspondents. “And then,” he exclaimed, “I’ll see some of it.” I had a feeling he wouldn’t come back, and I believed he didn’t want to come back. He didn’t come back. Special correspondents weren’t as carefully managed in that war as they have been since. They had more freedom to take risks for the journals they worked for. William was killed a few weeks after he arrived in Cape Town.

And there came, as I have said, a time when I did not think of William and Mary often; and then a time when I did more often think of them. And especially much did my mind hark back to them in the late autumn of last year; for on the way to the place I was staying at I had passed the little railway station whose name had always linked itself for me with the names of those two friends. There were but four intervening stations. It was not a difficult pilgrimage that I made some days later—back towards the past, for that past’s sake and honour. I had thought I should not remember the way, the three miles of way, from the station to the cottage; but I found myself remembering it perfectly, without a glance at the finger-posts. Rain had been falling heavily, driving the late leaves off the trees; and everything looked rather sodden and misty, though the sun was now shining. I had known this landscape only in spring, summer, early autumn. Mary had held to a theory that at other seasons I could not be acclimatised. But there were groups of trees that I knew, even without their leaves; and farm-houses and small stone bridges that had not at all changed. Only what mattered was changed. Only what mattered was gone. Would what I had come to see be there still? In comparison with what it had held, it was not much. But I wished to see it, melancholy spectacle though it must be for me if it were extant, and worse than melancholy if it held something new. I began to be sure it had been demolished, built over. At the corner of the lane that had led to it, I was almost minded to explore no further, to turn back. But I went on, and suddenly I was at the four-barred iron gate, that I remembered, between the laurels. It was rusty, and was fastened with a rusty padlock, and beyond it there was grass where a winding ‘drive’ had been. From the lane the cottage never had been visible, even when these laurels were lower and sparser than they were now. Was the cottage still standing? Presently, I climbed over the gate, and walked through the long grass, and—yes, there was Mary’s cottage; still there; William’s and Mary’s cottage. Trite enough, I have no doubt, were the thoughts that possessed me as I stood gazing. There is nothing new to be thought about the evanescence of human things; but there is always much to be felt about it by one who encounters in his maturity some such intimate instance and reminder as confronted me, in that cold sunshine, across that small wilderness of long rank wet grass and weeds.

And there came a time when I didn’t think about William and Mary often; then a period when I thought of them much more frequently. My mind especially drifted back to them in the late autumn of last year, as I passed the little train station that had always connected their names in my mind. There were only four stations in between. It wasn't a hard journey I made a few days later—back toward the past, for the sake and honor of that past. I thought I wouldn’t remember the way, the three miles from the station to the cottage; but I found I recalled it perfectly, without needing to look at any signs. It had been raining heavily, knocking the late leaves off the trees; everything looked damp and misty, even though the sun was shining now. I had only known this landscape in spring, summer, and early autumn. Mary believed that I couldn’t get used to it in other seasons. But there were groups of trees I recognized, even without their leaves; and farmhouses and small stone bridges that hadn’t changed at all. Only what mattered had changed. Only what mattered was gone. Would what I had come to see still be there? Compared to what it had once held, it wasn’t much. But I wanted to see it, even if it would be a sad sight for me if it were still there, and even worse if it had something new. I began to think it had been torn down, built over. At the corner of the lane that led to it, I almost decided not to go any further and to turn back. But I continued on, and suddenly I found myself at the four-barred iron gate that I remembered, between the laurels. It was rusty and held shut by a rusty padlock, and beyond it was grass where a winding driveway had once been. From the lane, the cottage had never been visible, even when those laurels were shorter and less dense than they were now. Was the cottage still standing? Soon, I climbed over the gate and walked through the tall grass, and—yes, there was Mary’s cottage; still there; William’s and Mary’s cottage. I’m sure the thoughts that filled my mind as I stood there staring were quite ordinary. There’s nothing new to say about the fleeting nature of human things; but there’s always a lot to feel about it when someone encounters such a personal instance and reminder in their maturity, like the one that confronted me in that chilly sunshine, across that small wilderness of long wet grass and weeds.

Incredibly woebegone and lonesome the house would have looked even to one for whom it contained no memories; all the more because in its utter dereliction it looked so durable. Some of the stucco had fallen off the walls of the two wings; thick flakes of it lay on the discoloured roof of the veranda, and thick flakes of it could be seen lying in the grass below. Otherwise, there were few signs of actual decay. The sash-window and the French window of each wing were shuttered, and, from where I was standing, the cream-coloured paint of those shutters behind the glass looked almost fresh. The latticed windows between had all been boarded up from within. The house was not to be let perish soon.

The house would have looked incredibly sad and lonely, even to someone who had no memories tied to it; especially because, despite its complete neglect, it appeared quite sturdy. Some of the stucco had fallen off the walls of the two wings; thick chunks lay on the discolored roof of the veranda, and more could be seen scattered in the grass below. Other than that, there were few signs of actual decay. The sash window and the French window of each wing were boarded up, and from where I was standing, the cream-colored paint on those shutters behind the glass looked almost new. The latticed windows in between had all been covered from the inside. The house wasn’t going to fall apart any time soon.

I did not want to go nearer to it; yet I did go nearer, step by step, across the wilderness, right up to the edge of the veranda itself, and within a yard of the front-door.

I didn't want to get any closer to it; yet I moved closer, step by step, through the wilderness, all the way to the edge of the veranda itself, just a yard from the front door.

I stood looking at that door. I had never noticed it in the old days, for then it had always stood open. But it asserted itself now, master of the threshold.

I stood there staring at that door. I had never noticed it before, because back then it was always open. But now it demanded my attention, ruling over the threshold.

It was a narrow door—narrow even for its height, which did not exceed mine by more than two inches or so; a door that even when it was freshly painted must have looked mean. How much meaner now, with its paint all faded and mottled, cracked and blistered! It had no knocker, not even a slit for letters. All that it had was a large-ish key-hole. On this my eyes rested; and presently I moved to it, stooped down to it, peered through it. I had a glimpse of—darkness impenetrable.

It was a narrow door—narrow even for its height, which was just a couple of inches taller than mine. A door that probably looked unwelcoming even when it was freshly painted. How much more unwelcoming it seemed now, with its paint all faded and uneven, cracked and blistered! There was no knocker, not even a slot for mail. All it had was a fairly large keyhole. My eyes focused on that, and soon I moved closer, crouched down, and looked through it. I caught a glimpse of—darkness that couldn’t be penetrated.

Strange it seemed to me, as I stood back, that there the Room was, the remembered Room itself, separated from me by nothing but this unremembered door...and a quarter of a century, yes. I saw it all, in my mind’s eye, just as it had been: the way the sunlight came into it through this same doorway and through the lattices of these same four windows; the way the little bit of a staircase came down into it, so crookedly yet so confidently; and how uneven the tiled floor was, and how low the rafters were, and how littered the whole place was with books brought in from his den by William, and how bright with flowers brought in by Mary from her garden. The rafters, the stairs, the tiles, were still existing, changeless in despite of cobwebs and dust and darkness, all quite changeless on the other side of the door, so near to me. I wondered how I should feel if by some enchantment the door slowly turned on its hinges, letting in light. I should not enter, I felt, not even look, so much must I hate to see those inner things lasting when all that had given to them a meaning was gone from them, taken away from them, finally. And yet, why blame them for their survival? And how know that nothing of the past ever came to them, revisiting, hovering? Something—sometimes—perhaps? One knew so little. How not be tender to what, as it seemed to me, perhaps the dead loved?

It felt strange to me, as I stepped back, to see the Room itself, the Room I remembered, separated from me by nothing but this unremembered door...and a quarter of a century, yes. I saw it all in my mind’s eye, just as it had been: the way the sunlight came through this same doorway and the lattices of these same four windows; the way the little staircase came down into it, crooked yet confident; how uneven the tiled floor was, how low the rafters were, and how cluttered the place was with books William had brought in from his den, and how bright with flowers Mary had brought in from her garden. The rafters, the stairs, the tiles were still there, unchanged despite the cobwebs, dust, and darkness, all quite unchanging on the other side of the door, so close to me. I wondered how I would feel if by some magic the door slowly turned on its hinges, letting in light. I felt that I wouldn’t enter, not even look, because I would hate to see those inner things enduring when everything that had given them meaning was gone, taken away for good. And yet, why blame them for surviving? And how could I know that nothing from the past ever came to them, revisiting, hovering? Something—sometimes—perhaps? One knew so little. How could one not be tender towards what, as it seemed to me, perhaps the dead loved?

So strong in me now was the wish to see again all those things, to touch them and, as it were, commune with them, and so queerly may the mind be wrought upon in a solitude among memories, that there were moments when I almost expected that the door would obey my will. I was recalled to a clearer sense of reality by something which I had not before noticed. In the door-post to the right was a small knob of rusty iron—mocking reminder that to gain admission to a house one does not ‘will’ the door: one rings the bell—unless it is rusty and has quite obviously no one to answer it; in which case one goes away. Yet I did not go away. The movement that I made, in despite of myself, was towards the knob itself. But, I hesitated, suppose I did what I half meant to do, and there were no sound. That would be ghastly. And surely there would be no sound. And if sound there were, wouldn’t that be worse still? My hand drew back, wavered, suddenly closed on the knob. I heard the scrape of the wire—and then, from somewhere within the heart of the shut house, a tinkle.

The desire to see all those things again was so strong in me now, to touch them and, in a way, connect with them. It’s strange how the mind can be affected in solitude among memories. There were moments when I almost believed the door would open for me. I was brought back to reality by something I hadn't noticed before. There was a small rusty iron knob on the door-frame to the right— a mocking reminder that to enter a house, you don’t just will the door open; you ring the bell—unless the bell is rusty and obviously has no one to answer it; in that case, you leave. Yet, I didn’t leave. Despite myself, I moved toward the knob. But I hesitated. What if I did what I almost wanted to do, and there was no sound? That would be terrifying. And surely, there wouldn’t be any sound. And if there was, wouldn’t that be even worse? My hand pulled back, hesitated, and then suddenly closed around the knob. I heard the scrape of the wire—and then, from somewhere deep within the closed house, a soft chime.

It had been the weakest, the puniest of noises. It had been no more than is a fledgling’s first attempt at a twitter. But I was not judging it by its volume. Deafening peals from steeples had meant less to me than that one single note breaking the silence—in there. In there, in the dark, the bell that had answered me was still quivering, I supposed, on its wire. But there was no one to answer it, no footstep to come hither from those recesses, making prints in the dust. Well, I could answer it; and again my hand closed on the knob, unhesitatingly this time, pulling further. That was my answer; and the rejoinder to it was more than I had thought to hear—a whole quick sequence of notes, faint but clear, playful, yet poignantly sad, like a trill of laughter echoing out of the past, or even merely out of this neighbouring darkness. It was so like something I had known, so recognisable and, oh, recognising, that I was lost in wonder. And long must I have remained standing at that door, for I heard the sound often, often. I must have rung again and again, tenaciously, vehemently, in my folly.

It had been the weakest, the tiniest of noises. It was no more than a baby bird’s first attempt at a chirp. But I wasn’t judging it by its volume. Deafening bells from church steeples meant less to me than that one single note breaking the silence—inside there. Inside there, in the dark, the bell that had answered me was still quivering, I supposed, on its wire. But there was no one to respond, no footsteps coming from those shadows, leaving prints in the dust. Well, I could answer it; and again my hand wrapped around the doorknob, this time without hesitation, pulling it open more. That was my answer; and the response to it was more than I had expected to hear—a whole quick sequence of notes, faint but clear, playful yet deeply sad, like a trill of laughter echoing out of the past, or even just out of this nearby darkness. It was so familiar, so recognizable, and oh, so reminiscent, that I was lost in wonder. I must have stood at that door for a long time because I heard that sound over and over. I must have rung again and again, stubbornly, fervently, in my naivety.





ON SPEAKING FRENCH 1919.

Wherever two Englishmen are speaking French to a Frenchman you may safely diagnose in the breast of one of the two humiliation, envy, ill-will, impotent rage, and a dull yearning for vengeance; and you can take it that the degree of these emotions is in exact ratio to the superiority of the other man’s performance. In the breast of this other are contempt, malicious amusement, conceit, vanity, pity, and joy in ostentation; these, also, exactly commensurable with his advantage. Strange and sad that this should be so; but so it is. French brings out the worst in all of us—all, I mean, but the few, the lamentably far too few, who cannot aspire to stammer some colloquial phrases of it.

Wherever two Englishmen are speaking French to a Frenchman, you can safely assume that one of them feels humiliation, envy, resentment, helpless anger, and a dull desire for revenge; and you can bet that the intensity of these feelings is directly related to how much better the other person is at speaking. The other person, on the other hand, feels contempt, malicious amusement, arrogance, vanity, pity, and pleasure in showing off; these feelings also directly correspond to his advantage. It's strange and sad that it works this way, but it does. French brings out the worst in all of us—all, except for the few, the regretfully far too few, who can’t even manage to stammer a few common phrases in it.

Even in Victorian days, when England was more than geographically, was psychologically an island, French made mischief among us, and was one of the Devil’s favourite ways of setting brother against brother. But in those days the bitterness of the weaker brother was a little sweetened with disapproval of the stronger. To speak French fluently and idiomatically and with a good accent—or with an idiom and accent which to other rough islanders seemed good—was a rather suspect accomplishment, being somehow deemed incompatible with civic worth. Thus the weaker ones had not to drain the last lees of their shame, and the stronger could not wholly rejoice in their strength. But the old saving prejudice has now died out (greatly to the delight of the Devil), and there seems no chance that it will be revived.

Even in Victorian times, when England was not just geographically but also psychologically an island, French stirred up trouble among us and was one of the Devil's favorite ways to set brother against brother. But back then, the resentment of the weaker brother was somewhat softened by the disapproval of the stronger. Speaking French fluently and idiomatically, and with a good accent—or with an idiom and accent that other rough islanders considered good—was seen as a somewhat suspicious skill, believed to be at odds with civic value. As a result, the weaker ones didn't have to exhaust the last remnants of their shame, and the stronger couldn't completely take pride in their strength. But that old prejudice has now faded away (much to the Devil's delight), and it seems unlikely to make a comeback.

Of other languages no harm comes. None of us—none, at any rate, outside the diplomatic service—has a feeling that he ought to be master of them. In every recent generation a few men have learned Italian because of the Divina Commedia; and a very few others have tried Spanish, with a view to Cervantes; and German has pestered not always vainly the consciences of young men gravitating to philosophy or to science. But not for social, not for any oral purposes were these languages essayed. If an Italian or a Spanish or a German came among us he was expected to converse in English or spend his time in visiting the sights silently and alone. No language except French has ever—but stay! There was, at the outbreak of the War, a great impulse towards Russian. All sorts of people wanted their children to be taught Russian without a moment’s delay. I do not remember that they wanted to learn it themselves; but they felt an extreme need that their offspring should hereafter be able to converse with moujiks about ikons and the Little Father and anything else—if there were anything else—that moujiks cared about. This need, however, is not felt now. When, so soon after his de’but in high politics, M. Kerensky was superseded by M. Lenin, Russian was forthwith deemed a not quite nice language, even for children. Russia’s alphabet was withdrawn from the nurseries as abruptly as it had been brought in, and le chapeau de la cousine du jardinier was re-indued with its old importance.

Of other languages, there’s no harm done. None of us—at least, outside of the diplomatic service—feels like we need to be fluent in them. In recent generations, a few people have learned Italian because of the Divina Commedia, and a handful have tried Spanish to appreciate Cervantes; German has occasionally bothered the consciences of young men interested in philosophy or science. But these languages weren't pursued for social or conversational reasons. If an Italian, Spaniard, or German came among us, they were expected to speak in English or spend their time visiting sights in silence. No language except French has ever—but wait! At the outbreak of the War, there was a surge of interest in Russian. Many people wanted their children to learn Russian immediately. I don’t recall them wanting to learn it themselves, but they felt a strong need for their kids to be able to talk with moujiks about icons and the Little Father, and whatever else—if anything—that moujiks cared about. However, this need isn’t felt anymore. When M. Kerensky was quickly replaced by M. Lenin shortly after he entered high politics, Russian suddenly became seen as a not-so-great language, even for kids. Russia’s alphabet was removed from nurseries as abruptly as it had been introduced, and le chapeau de la cousine du jardinier regained its former importance.

I doubt whether Russian would for more than a little while have seemed to be a likely rival of French, even if M. Kerensky had been the strong man we hoped he was. The language that succeeded to Latin as the official mode of intercourse between nations, and as the usual means of talk between the well-educated people of any one land and those of any other, had an initial advantage not quite counterbalanced by the fact that there are in Russia myriads of people who speak Russian, and a few who can also read and write it. Russian may, for aught I know, be a very beautiful language; it may be as lucid and firm in its constructions as French is, and as musical in sound; I know nothing at all about it. Nor do I claim for French that it was by its own virtues predestined to the primacy that it holds in Europe. Had Italy, not France, been an united and powerful nation when Latin became desuete, that primacy would of course have been taken by Italian. And I cannot help wishing that this had happened. Italian, though less elegant, is, for the purpose of writing, a richer language than French, and an even subtler; and the sound of it spoken is as superior to the sound of French as a violin’s is to a flute’s. Still, French does, by reason of its exquisite concision and clarity, fill its post of honour very worthily, and will not in any near future, I think, be thrust down. Many people, having regard to the very numerous population of the British Empire and the United States, cherish a belief that English will presently be cock of the world’s walk. But we have to consider that English is an immensely odd and irregular language, that it is accounted very difficult by even the best foreign linguists, and that even among native writers there are few who can so wield it as to make their meaning clear without prolixity—and among these few none who has not been well-grounded in Latin. By its very looseness, by its way of evoking rather than defining, suggesting rather than saying, English is a magnificent vehicle for emotional poetry. But foreigners don’t much want to say beautiful haunting things to us; they want to be told what limits there are, if any, to the power of the Lord Mayor; and our rambling endeavours to explain do but bemuse and annoy them. They find that the rewards of learning English are as slight as its difficulties are great, and they warn their fellows to this effect. Nor does the oral sound of English allay the prejudice thus created. Soothing and dear and charming that sound is to English ears. But no nation can judge the sound of its own language. This can be judged only from without, only by ears to which it is unfamiliar. And alas, much as we like listening to French or Italian, for example, Italians and Frenchmen (if we insist on having their opinion) will confess that English has for them a rather harsh sound. Altogether, it seems to me unlikely that the world will let English supplant French for international purposes, and likely that French will be ousted only when the world shall have been so internationalised that the children of every land will have to learn, besides their own traditional language, some kind of horrible universal lingo begotten on Volapuk by a congress of the world’s worst pedants.

I doubt that Russian would have seemed like a real competitor to French for long, even if M. Kerensky had been the strong leader we hoped for. The language that took over from Latin as the main way of communication between nations, and as the usual means of conversation among well-educated people from different countries, had an initial advantage that wasn’t completely offset by the fact that there are countless people in Russia who speak Russian, and only a few who can also read and write it. Russian might, for all I know, be a very beautiful language; it might be as clear and structured as French and as pleasant to listen to; but I know nothing about it. I don’t claim that French was destined for the leading position it has in Europe solely because of its own qualities. If Italy, not France, had been a united and powerful nation when Latin fell out of use, then Italian would obviously have taken that top spot. And I can’t help wishing that had been the case. Italian, although less elegant, is richer and more subtle for writing purposes than French; and its spoken sound is as superior to French as a violin’s is to a flute’s. Still, French, due to its exquisite conciseness and clarity, holds its prestigious position quite well, and I don’t think it will be pushed down anytime soon. Many people, considering the large populations of the British Empire and the United States, believe that English will soon dominate the world. But we must acknowledge that English is a highly unusual and irregular language, deemed very difficult even by the best foreign linguists, and among native writers, few can express themselves clearly without being long-winded—and among those few, none without a solid background in Latin. Because of its very flexibility, its ability to evoke rather than define, and to suggest rather than state, English is a magnificent tool for emotional poetry. However, foreigners don’t really want to express beautiful, haunting thoughts to us; they want straightforward answers about the limits, if any, of the Lord Mayor's power; and our lengthy attempts to explain only confuse and frustrate them. They find that the rewards of learning English are minimal compared to its challenges, and they warn others about this. Furthermore, the spoken sound of English doesn't help counteract this prejudice. Charming and pleasant as it sounds to English speakers, no nation can accurately judge the sound of its own language—it can only be assessed from the outside, by unfamiliar ears. Unfortunately, as much as we enjoy listening to French or Italian, for instance, Italians and French people (if we ask for their opinion) will admit that English sounds rather harsh to them. Overall, it seems unlikely that the world will allow English to replace French for international communication; it’s more probable that French will be replaced only when the world has become so internationalized that children everywhere will have to learn, alongside their own traditional languages, some dreadful universal language created from Volapük by a congress of the world's worst pedants.

Almost I could wish I had been postponed to that era, so much have I suffered through speaking French to Frenchmen in the presence of Englishmen. Left alone with a Frenchman, I can stumble along, slowly indeed, but still along, and without acute sense of ignominy. Especially is this so if I am in France. There is in the atmosphere something that braces one for the language. I don’t say I am not sorry, even so, for my Frenchman. But I am sorrier for him in England. And if any Englishmen be included in the scene my sympathy with him is like to be lost in my agony for myself.

Almost I wish I had been around in that time, because I've suffered so much trying to speak French to French people in front of English people. When I'm alone with a French person, I can fumble through it, albeit slowly, but without feeling utterly ashamed. This is especially true when I'm in France. There's something in the air that makes it easier to use the language. I won't say I'm not sorry for my French companion, but I feel worse for him in England. And if there are any English people around, my sympathy for him gets overshadowed by my own discomfort.

Would that I had made some such confession years ago! O folly of pride! I liked the delusion that I spoke French well, a delusion common enough among those who had never heard me. Somehow I seemed likely to possess that accomplishment. I cannot charge myself with having ever claimed to possess it; but I am afraid that when any one said to me ‘I suppose you speak French perfectly?’ I allowed the tone of my denial to carry with it a hint of mock-modesty. ‘Oh no,’ I would say, ‘my French is wretched,’ rather as though I meant that a member of the French Academy would detect lapses from pure classicism in it; or ‘No, no, mine is French pour rire,’ to imply that I was practically bilingual. Thus, during the years when I lived in London, I very often received letters from hostesses asking me to dine on the night when Mme. Chose or M. Tel was coming. And always I excused myself—not on the plea that I should be useless. This method of mine would have been well enough, from any but the moral standpoint, had not Nemesis, taking her stand on that point, sometimes ordained that a Gaul should be sprung on me. It was not well with me then. It was downfall and disaster.

If only I had made some kind of confession years ago! Oh, the foolishness of pride! I liked believing that I spoke French well, a belief that's pretty common among those who had never heard me. For some reason, I seemed likely to think I had that skill. I can’t say I ever claimed to be fluent; but I’m afraid that when someone asked me, ‘I guess you speak French perfectly?’ I let my denial convey a hint of false modesty. ‘Oh no,’ I would say, ‘my French is terrible,’ almost suggesting that a member of the French Academy would notice mistakes in it; or ‘No, no, mine is French pour rire,’ implying that I was practically bilingual. So, during the years I lived in London, I often got invitations from hostesses asking me to dinner on the nights when Mme. Chose or M. Tel was coming. And I always turned them down—not because I thought I'd be useless. This approach would have been fine, from any perspective except the moral one, if it hadn’t been for Nemesis, who occasionally decided that a French person would be thrown into the mix. That didn’t go well for me. It was a downfall and disaster.

Strange, how one will trifle with even the most imminent doom. On being presented to the Gaul, I always hastened to say that I spoke his or her language only ‘un tout petit peu’—knowing well that this poor spark of slang would kindle within the breast of M. Tel or the bosom of Mme. Chose hopes that must so quickly be quenched in the puddle of my incompetence. I offer no excuse for so foolish a proceeding. I do but say it is characteristic of all who are duffers at speaking a foreign tongue. Great is the pride they all take in airing some little bit of idiom. I recall, among many other pathetic exemplifiers of the foible, an elderly and rather eminent Greek, who, when I was introduced to him, said ‘I am jolly glad to meet you, Sir!’ and, having said that, had nothing whatever else to say, and was moreover unable to grasp the meaning of anything said by me, though I said the simplest things, and said them very slowly and clearly. It is to my credit that in speaking English to a foreigner I do always try to be helpful. I bear witness against Mme. Chose and M. Tel that for me they have never made a like effort in their French. It is said that French people do not really speak faster than we, and that their seeming to do so is merely because of their lighter stress on syllables. If this is true, I wish that for my sake they would stress their syllables a little more heavily. By their omission of this kindness I am so often baffled as to their meaning. To be shamed as a talker is bad enough; it is even worse to be shamed in the humble refuge of listener. To listen and from time to time murmur ‘C’est vrai’ may seem safe enough; yet there is danger even here. I wish I could forget a certain luncheon in the course of which Mme. Chose (that brilliant woman) leaned suddenly across the table to me, and, with great animation, amidst a general hush, launched at me a particularly swift flight of winged words. With pensively narrowed eyes, I uttered my formula when she ceased. This formula she repeated, in a tone even more pensive than mine. ‘Mais je ne le connais pas,’ she then loudly exclaimed. ‘Je ne connais pas même le nom. Dites-moi de ce jeune homme.’ She had, as it presently turned out, been asking me which of the younger French novelists was most highly thought of by English critics; so that her surprise at never having heard of the gifted young Sevre’ was natural enough.

It's strange how people will play around even when disaster is looming. Whenever I met a French person, I always rushed to say that I spoke their language only “a little bit,” knowing full well that this tiny bit of slang would spark hope in M. Tel or Mme. Chose that would quickly be extinguished by my lack of skill. I don’t excuse my foolishness. I just point out that it’s typical of anyone who struggles with a foreign language. They take great pride in showing off even a little bit of their phrasing. I remember an elderly and somewhat notable Greek man who, when I was introduced to him, said, “I’m really glad to meet you, Sir!” and after that had nothing more to say, and he couldn’t grasp the meaning of anything I said, even though I spoke in the simplest terms and very slowly and clearly. I like to think that when I speak English to a foreigner, I always try to be supportive. I can’t say the same for Mme. Chose and M. Tel; they’ve never made that effort with their French for me. It’s said that French people don’t actually speak faster than we do, and that it just seems that way because they stress their syllables less. If this is true, I wish they would stress their syllables a bit more for my sake. Their lack of this kindness often leaves me confused about what they mean. Being embarrassed as a speaker is bad enough; it’s even worse to feel ashamed as a listener. To listen and occasionally murmur “C’est vrai” might seem safe, but there’s still risk involved. I can’t forget a particular lunch when Mme. Chose (that brilliant woman) suddenly leaned over the table towards me, and with great enthusiasm, in a moment of silence, fired off a rapid stream of words. With my eyes narrowed pensively, I responded with my usual phrase when she paused. She repeated my phrase, sounding even more thoughtful than I did. Then she loudly exclaimed, “But I don’t know it!” “I don’t even know the name. Tell me about this young man.” It turned out she was asking me which of the younger French novelists was most highly regarded by English critics; so her surprise at never having heard of the talented young Sevre was completely understandable.

We all—but no, I must not say that we all have painful memories of this kind. Some of us can understand every word that flies from the lips of Mme. Chose or from the mouth of M. Tel. Some of us can also talk quickly and well to either of these pilgrims; and others can do the trick passably. But the duffers are in a great grim majority; and the mischief that French causes among us is mainly manifest, not (I would say) by weaker brethren hating the stronger, but by weak ones hating the less weak.

We all—but I shouldn't say we all—have painful memories like this. Some of us can understand every word that comes from Mme. Chose or M. Tel. Some of us can also speak quickly and fluently with either of these travelers; and others can manage it decently. But the clueless ones are definitely in the majority; and the problems caused by French among us are mostly seen, not (I would argue) by weaker folks resenting the stronger, but by the weaker ones resenting those who are just a bit less weak.

As French is a subject on which we all feel so keenly, a point of honour on which we are all so sensitive, how comes it that our general achievement is so slight? There was no lack of hopes, of plans, that we should excel. In many cases Time was taken for us by the forelock, and a French nurse installed. But alas! little children are wax to receive and to retain. They will be charmingly fluent speakers of French within six weeks of Mariette’s arrival, and will have forgotten every word of it within as brief an interval after her departure. Later, their minds become more retentive, though less absorbent; and then, by all means, let French be taught. Taught it is. At the school where I was reared there were four French masters; four; but to what purpose? Their class-rooms were scenes of eternal and incredible pandemonium, filled with whoops and catcalls, with devil’s-tattoos on desks, and shrill inquiries for the exact date of the battle of Waterloo. Nor was the lot of those four men exceptional in its horror. From the accounts given to me by ‘old boys’ of other schools I have gathered that it was the common lot of French masters on our shores; and I have often wondered how much of the Anglophobia recurrent among Frenchmen in the nineteenth century was due to the tragic tales told by those of them who had returned from our seminaries to die on their own soil. Since 1914, doubtless, French masters have had a very good time in England. But, even so, I doubt whether they have been achieving much in the way of tutelage. With the best will in the world, a boy will profit but little by three or four lessons a week (which are the utmost that our system allows him). What he wants, or at any rate will want, is to be able to cope with Mme. Chose. A smattering of the irregular verbs will not much avail him in that emprise. Not in the dark by-ways of conjugation, but on the sunny field of frank social intercourse, must he prove his knighthood. I would recommend that every boy, on reaching the age of sixteen, should be hurled across the Channel into the midst of some French family and kept there for six months. At the end of that time let him be returned to his school, there to make up for lost time. Time well lost, though: for the boy will have become fluent in French, and will ever remain so.

As French is a topic we all care about deeply, a matter of pride for which we are all sensitive, how is it that our overall success is so minimal? We had plenty of hopes and plans to excel. In many cases, Time was grasped by the forelock, and a French nurse was brought in. But unfortunately! little kids are like wax—easy to receive and hold onto things. They'll be charmingly fluent in French within six weeks of Mariette's arrival and will forget every word shortly after she leaves. Later, their minds become better at retaining information, though less adept at absorbing new things; so, by all means, let's teach them French then. It is being taught. At the school where I grew up, there were four French teachers; four! But for what purpose? Their classrooms were chaos, filled with whoops and catcalls, doodles on desks, and loud questions about the exact date of the battle of Waterloo. And the situation of those four teachers was not unique in its horror. From what I've heard from 'old boys' of other schools, it seems this was the common experience for French teachers in our country; I've often wondered how much of the Anglophobia among French people in the nineteenth century came from the tragic stories told by those who returned from our schools to die in their own land. Since 1914, French teachers have likely had a much better time in England. Still, I doubt they've achieved much in terms of teaching. No matter how well-intentioned, a boy won't gain much from three or four lessons a week (which is the most our system allows). What he really needs, or will need, is to be able to communicate with Mme. Chose. A basic understanding of irregular verbs won't help much in that situation. He must demonstrate his skills not through the complexities of conjugation but in the open field of genuine social interaction. I would suggest that every boy, upon turning sixteen, should be sent across the Channel to live with a French family for six months. After that time, he can return to school to catch up. Time well spent, though: because the boy will have become fluent in French, and he'll stay that way.

Fluency is all. If the boy has a good ear, he will speak with a good accent; but his accent is a point about which really he needn’t care a jot. So is his syntax. Not with these will he win the heart of Mme. Chose, not with these the esteem of M. Tel, not with these anything but a more acrid rancour in the silly hostility of his competitors. If a foreigner speaks English to us easily and quickly, we demand no more of him; we are satisfied, we are delighted, and any mistakes of grammar or pronunciation do but increase the charm, investing with more than its intrinsic quality any good thing said—making us marvel at it and exchange fatuous glances over it, as we do when a little child says something sensible. But heaven protect us from the foreigner who pauses, searches, fumbles, revises, comes to standstills, has recourse to dumb-show! Away with him, by the first train to Dover! And this, we may be sure, is the very train M. Tel and Mme. Chose would like to catch whenever they meet me—or you?

Fluency is everything. If the boy has a good ear, he'll speak with a good accent; but honestly, he shouldn't worry about his accent at all. The same goes for his grammar. These things won't help him win the heart of Mme. Chose, earn the respect of M. Tel, or gain anything except perhaps a harsher jealousy from his rivals. If a foreigner speaks English to us easily and quickly, we ask for nothing more; we're satisfied and delighted, and any mistakes in grammar or pronunciation just add to the charm, giving more weight to whatever good points are made—making us impressed and exchanging silly looks over it, just like when a little child says something wise. But heaven help us from the foreigner who hesitates, searches for words, stumbles, pauses, or gestures! Let's send him away on the first train to Dover! And we can be sure that this is the very train M. Tel and Mme. Chose would want to catch whenever they run into me—or you?





LAUGHTER, 1920.

M. Bergson, in his well-known essay on this theme, says...well, he says many things; but none of these, though I have just read them, do I clearly remember, nor am I sure that in the act of reading I understood any of them. That is the worst of these fashionable philosophers—or rather, the worst of me. Somehow I never manage to read them till they are just going out of fashion, and even then I don’t seem able to cope with them. About twelve years ago, when every one suddenly talked to me about Pragmatism and William James, I found myself moved by a dull but irresistible impulse to try Schopenhauer, of whom, years before that, I had heard that he was the easiest reading in the world, and the most exciting and amusing. I wrestled with Schopenhauer for a day or so, in vain. Time passed; M. Bergson appeared ‘and for his hour was lord of the ascendant;’ I tardily tackled William James. I bore in mind, as I approached him, the testimonials that had been lavished on him by all my friends. Alas, I was insensible to his thrillingness. His gaiety did not make me gay. His crystal clarity confused me dreadfully. I could make nothing of William James. And now, in the fullness of time, I have been floored by M. Bergson.

M. Bergson, in his famous essay on this topic, says... well, he says a lot of things; but I can't clearly remember any of them, even though I just read them, nor am I sure that I understood any while I was reading. That’s the problem with these trendy philosophers—or maybe it’s just me. Somehow, I can never read them until they’re just about to go out of style, and even then I struggle with them. About twelve years ago, when everyone suddenly started talking to me about Pragmatism and William James, I felt a dull but overwhelming urge to try Schopenhauer, who I had heard, years earlier, was the easiest read in the world, as well as the most exciting and entertaining. I struggled with Schopenhauer for a day or so, but it was pointless. Time went by; M. Bergson came into the spotlight; I finally decided to tackle William James. I kept in mind all the praise my friends had heaped on him. Unfortunately, I just couldn’t feel his excitement. His cheerfulness didn’t lift my spirits. His crystal-clear writing completely puzzled me. I got nothing out of William James. And now, after all this time, I’ve been completely overwhelmed by M. Bergson.

It distresses me, this failure to keep pace with the leaders of thought as they pass into oblivion. It makes me wonder whether I am, after all, an absolute fool. Yet surely I am not that. Tell me of a man or a woman, a place or an event, real or fictitious: surely you will find me a fairly intelligent listener. Any such narrative will present to me some image, and will stir me to not altogether fatuous thoughts. Come to me in some grievous difficulty: I will talk to you like a father, even like a lawyer. I’ll be hanged if I haven’t a certain mellow wisdom. But if you are by way of weaving theories as to the nature of things in general, and if you want to try those theories on some one who will luminously confirm them or powerfully rend them, I must, with a hang-dog air, warn you that I am not your man. I suffer from a strong suspicion that things in general cannot be accounted for through any formula or set of formulae, and that any one philosophy, howsoever new, is no better than another. That is in itself a sort of philosophy, and I suspect it accordingly; but it has for me the merit of being the only one I can make head or tail of. If you try to expound any other philosophic system to me, you will find not merely that I can detect no flaw in it (except the one great flaw just suggested), but also that I haven’t, after a minute or two, the vaguest notion of what you are driving at. ‘Very well,’ you say, ‘instead of trying to explain all things all at once, I will explain some little, simple, single thing.’ It was for sake of such shorn lambs as myself, doubtless, that M. Bergson sat down and wrote about—Laughter. But I have profited by his kindness no more than if he had been treating of the Cosmos. I cannot tread even a limited space of air. I have a gross satisfaction in the crude fact of being on hard ground again, and I utter a coarse peal of—Laughter.

It bothers me that I can't keep up with the thinkers as they fade into nothingness. It makes me question whether I'm just a complete fool. But surely I can't be that. Tell me about a person, a place, or an event, real or imaginary: I think you'll find I'm a pretty good listener. Any story will give me some picture in my mind and prompt me to think in ways that aren't entirely foolish. If you come to me with a serious problem, I’ll talk to you like a father or even a lawyer. I’d be surprised if I don’t have a bit of wisdom to share. However, if you’re looking to spin theories about the nature of things in general and want someone to either confirm them brilliantly or tear them apart, I have to apologize and admit I’m not the right person for that. I can’t shake the feeling that there’s no way to explain things in general with any formula or set of rules, and that any philosophy, no matter how new, is just as valid as any other. That thought alone is kind of a philosophy itself, and I’m skeptical of it too; but it has the advantage of being the only one I can make sense of. If you try to explain any other philosophical system to me, you’ll find that not only can I see no flaw in it (except for the major flaw I just mentioned), but after a minute or two, I’ll have no clue what you’re getting at. “Okay,” you say, “instead of trying to explain everything at once, I’ll break it down and explain something small and simple.” It’s probably for people like me that M. Bergson wrote about—Laughter. But I’ve gained no more from his kindness than if he’d been talking about the universe. I can’t even grasp a small piece of it. I feel such a simple satisfaction in being back on solid ground, and I let out a loud burst of—Laughter.

At least, I say I do so. In point of fact, I have merely smiled. Twenty years ago, ten years ago, I should have laughed, and have professed to you that I had merely smiled. A very young man is not content to be very young, nor even a young man to be young: he wants to share the dignity of his elders. There is no dignity in laughter, there is much of it in smiles. Laughter is but a joyous surrender, smiles give token of mature criticism. It may be that in the early ages of this world there was far more laughter than is to be heard now, and that aeons hence laughter will be obsolete, and smiles universal—every one, always, mildly, slightly, smiling. But it is less useful to speculate as to mankind’s past and future than to observe men. And you will have observed with me in the club-room that young men at most times look solemn, whereas old men or men of middle age mostly smile; and also that those young men do often laugh loud and long among themselves, while we others—the gayest and best of us in the most favourable circumstances—seldom achieve more than our habitual act of smiling. Does the sound of that laughter jar on us? Do we liken it to the crackling of thorns under a pot? Let us do so. There is no cheerier sound. But let us not assume it to be the laughter of fools because we sit quiet. It is absurd to disapprove of what one envies, or to wish a good thing were no more because it has passed out of our possession.

At least, that’s what I tell myself. The truth is, I’ve just smiled. Twenty years ago, or even ten years ago, I would have laughed and claimed I was just smiling. A very young person isn’t satisfied with being young, nor is a young adult content with their youth; they want to share the respect that comes with age. Laughter doesn’t carry dignity, but smiles do. Laughter is simply a joyful release, while smiles indicate thoughtful reflection. It’s possible that in the early days of this world there was much more laughter than we hear today, and that in ages to come, laughter will fade away, leaving smiles as the norm—everyone, always, gently smiling. But it’s less valuable to ponder humanity’s past and future than to observe people. And you've probably noticed with me in the clubroom that young men often look serious, while older men or those in mid-life usually smile; and that young men frequently laugh loudly among themselves, while we—often the most spirited and cheerful in the best situations—rarely do more than our usual smiles. Does that laughter bother us? Do we compare it to the crackling of thorns in a fire? Let’s say it does. It’s not a bad sound at all. But let’s not think it’s the laughter of fools just because we’re quiet. It’s silly to disapprove of what we envy, or to wish away something good just because it’s no longer ours.

But (it seems that I must begin every paragraph by questioning the sincerity of what I have just said) has the gift of laughter been withdrawn from me? I protest that I do still, at the age of forty-seven, laugh often and loud and long. But not, I believe, so long and loud and often as in my less smiling youth. And I am proud, nowadays, of laughing, and grateful to any one who makes me laugh. That is a bad sign. I no longer take laughter as a matter of course. I realise, even after reading M. Bergson on it, how good a thing it is. I am qualified to praise it.

But (it seems that I have to start every paragraph by questioning the sincerity of what I just said) has the ability to laugh been taken away from me? I swear that I still laugh often and loudly at the age of forty-seven. But I don’t think I laugh as long, loud, or frequently as I did in my more carefree youth. Nowadays, I take pride in laughing and feel grateful to anyone who can make me laugh. That’s a bad sign. I no longer see laughter as something to take for granted. I realize, even after reading M. Bergson about it, how valuable it is. I’m qualified to appreciate it.

As to what is most precious among the accessories to the world we live in, different men hold different opinions. There are people whom the sea depresses, whom mountains exhilarate. Personally, I want the sea always—some not populous edge of it for choice; and with it sunshine, and wine, and a little music. My friend on the mountain yonder is of tougher fibre and sterner outlook, disapproves of the sea’s laxity and instability, has no ear for music and no palate for the grape, and regards the sun as a rather enervating institution, like central heating in a house. What he likes is a grey day and the wind in his face; crags at a great altitude; and a flask of whisky. Yet I think that even he, if we were trying to determine from what inner sources mankind derives the greatest pleasure in life, would agree with me that only the emotion of love takes higher rank than the emotion of laughter. Both these emotions are partly mental, partly physical. It is said that the mental symptoms of love are wholly physical in origin. They are not the less ethereal for that. The physical sensations of laughter, on the other hand, are reached by a process whose starting-point is in the mind. They are not the less ‘gloriously of our clay.’ There is laughter that goes so far as to lose all touch with its motive, and to exist only, grossly, in itself. This is laughter at its best. A man to whom such laughter has often been granted may happen to die in a work-house. No matter. I will not admit that he has failed in life. Another man, who has never laughed thus, may be buried in Westminster Abbey, leaving more than a million pounds overhead. What then? I regard him as a failure.

When it comes to what’s most valuable in our world, different people have different views. Some are brought down by the sea, while others find joy in mountains. Personally, I always want to be by the sea—preferably at a quiet spot—and with it, sunshine, wine, and a bit of music. My friend on the mountain over there is tougher and has a more serious outlook. He doesn’t like the sea’s unpredictability, has no ear for music, no taste for wine, and sees the sun as something that drains energy, like central heating in a house. What he enjoys are gray days with the wind in his face, high cliffs, and a flask of whiskey. Still, I think even he would agree that when it comes to figuring out where people get the most joy in life, the feeling of love ranks just above the joy of laughter. Both emotions are partly mental and partly physical. It’s said that the mental aspects of love are entirely rooted in the physical, but that doesn’t make them any less ethereal. The physical sensations of laughter, however, begin in the mind. They are still very much part of our human experience. There is laughter that can completely detach from its source and exist solely for itself, and that’s laughter at its finest. A person who has often experienced such laughter might die in a workhouse, but that doesn’t mean he failed in life. On the other hand, someone who has never laughed this way could be buried in Westminster Abbey with over a million pounds to his name. So what? I see him as a failure.

Nor does it seem to me to matter one jot how such laughter is achieved. Humour may rollick on high planes of fantasy or in depths of silliness. To many people it appeals only from those depths. If it appeal to them irresistibly, they are more enviable than those who are sensitive only to the finer kind of joke and not so sensitive as to be mastered and dissolved by it. Laughter is a thing to be rated according to its own intensity.

Nor does it seem to me to matter at all how such laughter comes about. Humor can thrive in high realms of imagination or in the depths of silliness. For many people, it only resonates from those depths. If it draws them in completely, they are more fortunate than those who only appreciate the finer type of joke and aren't so sensitive that it overwhelms them. Laughter should be valued based on its own intensity.

Many years ago I wrote an essay in which I poured scorn on the fun purveyed by the music halls, and on the great public for which that fun was quite good enough. I take that callow scorn back. I fancy that the fun itself was better than it seemed to me, and might not have displeased me if it had been wafted to me in private, in presence of a few friends. A public crowd, because of a lack of broad impersonal humanity in me, rather insulates than absorbs me. Amidst the guffaws of a thousand strangers I become unnaturally grave. If these people were the entertainment, and I the audience, I should be sympathetic enough. But to be one of them is a position that drives me spiritually aloof. Also, there is to me something rather dreary in the notion of going anywhere for the specific purpose of being amused. I prefer that laughter shall take me unawares. Only so can it master and dissolve me. And in this respect, at any rate, I am not peculiar. In music halls and such places, you may hear loud laughter, but—not see silent laughter, not see strong men weak, helpless, suffering, gradually convalescent, dangerously relapsing. Laughter at its greatest and best is not there.

Many years ago, I wrote an essay where I mocked the fun provided by the music halls and the crowd that found it entertaining. I take back that immature criticism. I think the fun was better than I realized and might not have bothered me if I experienced it privately with a few friends. A public crowd, due to my lack of broad compassion, tends to make me feel isolated rather than connected. Among the laughter of a thousand strangers, I become oddly serious. If those people were the performers and I was the audience, I would be sympathetic enough. But being one of them makes me feel spiritually distant. Additionally, there’s something a bit dreary to me about going somewhere specifically to be entertained. I prefer laughter to catch me off guard. That's the only way it can truly overwhelm and uplift me. In this sense, I'm not unusual. In music halls and similar settings, you may hear loud laughter, but you won't see quiet laughter, and you won't witness strong men feeling weak, helpless, suffering, slowly recovering, and then dangerously relapsing. The highest and best laughter isn’t found there.

To such laughter nothing is more propitious than an occasion that demands gravity. To have good reason for not laughing is one of the surest aids. Laughter rejoices in bonds. If music halls were schoolrooms for us, and the comedians were our schoolmasters, how much less talent would be needed for giving us how much more joy! Even in private and accidental intercourse, few are the men whose humour can reduce us, be we never so susceptible, to paroxysms of mirth. I will wager that nine tenths of the world’s best laughter is laughter at, not with. And it is the people set in authority over us that touch most surely our sense of the ridiculous. Freedom is a good thing, but we lose through it golden moments. The schoolmaster to his pupils, the monarch to his courtiers, the editor to his staff—how priceless they are! Reverence is a good thing, and part of its value is that the more we revere a man, the more sharply are we struck by anything in him (and there is always much) that is incongruous with his greatness. And herein lies one of the reasons why as we grow older we laugh less. The men we esteemed so great are gathered to their fathers. Some of our coevals may, for aught we know, be very great, but good heavens! we can’t esteem them so.

To laugh like that, nothing helps more than a situation that calls for seriousness. Having a good reason not to laugh is one of the best supports for it. Laughter thrives in connection. If comedy clubs were classrooms and comedians were our teachers, we'd need much less talent to bring us so much more joy! Even in private or random interactions, few people can make us laugh uncontrollably, no matter how sensitive we are. I bet that nine out of ten of the best laughs come from laughing at someone, not with them. And it's those in authority over us who most reliably tickle our sense of humor. Freedom is great, but we often lose out on golden moments because of it. The teacher to their students, the king to his courtiers, the editor to their team—how priceless those moments are! Respect is valuable, and part of its worth is that the more we admire someone, the more we notice their flaws that contrast with their greatness. This is one reason why we laugh less as we get older. The people we once thought were so amazing have passed away. Some of our peers might be truly great, but goodness! We just can't see them that way.

Of extreme laughter I know not in any annals a more satisfying example than one that is to be found in Moore’s Life of Byron. Both Byron and Moore were already in high spirits when, on an evening in the spring of 1818, they went ‘from some early assembly’ to Mr. Rogers’ house in St. James’s Place and were regaled there with an impromptu meal. But not high spirits alone would have led the two young poets to such excess of laughter as made the evening so very memorable. Luckily they both venerated Rogers (strange as it may seem to us) as the greatest of living poets. Luckily, too, Mr. Rogers was ever the kind of man, the coldly and quietly suave kind of man, with whom you don’t take liberties, if you can help it—with whom, if you can’t help it, to take liberties is in itself a most exhilarating act. And he had just received a presentation copy of Lord Thurloe’s latest book, ‘Poems on Several Occasions.’ The two young poets found in this elder’s Muse much that was so execrable as to be delightful. They were soon, as they turned the pages, held in throes of laughter, laughter that was but intensified by the endeavours of their correct and nettled host to point out the genuine merits of his friend’s work. And then suddenly—oh joy!—‘we lighted,’ Moore records, ‘on the discovery that our host, in addition to his sincere approbation of some of this book’s contents, had also the motive of gratitude for standing by its author, as one of the poems was a warm and, I need not add, well-deserved panegyric on himself. We were, however’—the narrative has an added charm from Tom Moore’s demure care not to offend or compromise the still-surviving Rogers—‘too far gone in nonsense for even this eulogy, in which we both so heartily agreed, to stop us. The opening line of the poem was, as well as I can recollect, “When Rogers o’er this labour bent;” and Lord Byron undertook to read it aloud;—but he found it impossible to get beyond the first two words. Our laughter had now increased to such a pitch that nothing could restrain it. Two or three times he began; but no sooner had the words “When Rogers” passed his lips, than our fit burst out afresh,—till even Mr. Rogers himself, with all his feeling of our injustice, found it impossible not to join us; and we were, at last, all three in such a state of inextinguishable laughter, that, had the author himself been of our party, I question much whether he could have resisted the infection.’ The final fall and dissolution of Rogers, Rogers behaving as badly as either of them, is all that was needed to give perfection to this heart-warming scene. I like to think that on a certain night in spring, year after year, three ghosts revisit that old room and (without, I hope, inconvenience to Lord Northcliffe, who may happen to be there) sit rocking and writhing in the grip of that old shared rapture. Uncanny? Well, not more so than would have seemed to Byron and Moore and Rogers the notion that more than a hundred years away from them was some one joining in their laughter—as I do.

Of extreme laughter, I can't think of a more satisfying example than one found in Moore’s Life of Byron. Both Byron and Moore were already in high spirits when, one spring evening in 1818, they left some early gathering and went to Mr. Rogers’ house in St. James’s Place, where they enjoyed an impromptu meal. But it wasn't just their high spirits that led the two young poets to such uncontrollable laughter that made the evening unforgettable. Fortunately, they both admired Rogers—strange as it may seem to us—as the greatest living poet. Also, Mr. Rogers was the kind of guy, the coldly and quietly suave type, with whom you usually don’t take liberties unless you can’t help it—when you can't, taking liberties is in itself a thrilling experience. He had just received a presentation copy of Lord Thurloe’s latest book, ‘Poems on Several Occasions.’ The two young poets found much in this elder's work so terrible that it was delightful. They were soon in fits of laughter as they flipped through the pages, laughter that only grew as their proper and irritated host tried to point out the real merits of his friend's work. Then suddenly—oh joy!—“we stumbled,” as Moore says, “on the discovery that our host, besides sincerely appreciating some parts of this book, also had the motive of gratitude for supporting its author, since one of the poems was a warm and, I need not add, well-deserved praise of himself. We were, however”—the story is made even more charming by Tom Moore’s subtle care not to offend or compromise the still-living Rogers—“too far gone in nonsense for even this praise, which we both wholeheartedly agreed on, to stop us. The opening line of the poem was, as far as I can remember, ‘When Rogers o’er this labour bent;’ and Lord Byron tried to read it out loud;—but he found it impossible to get past the first two words. Our laughter had now reached such a level that nothing could contain it. Two or three times he started; but no sooner had the words ‘When Rogers’ escaped his lips than our fit erupted again,—until even Mr. Rogers himself, despite feeling our unfairness, found it impossible not to join in; and we were, in the end, all three caught in such a state of unstoppable laughter that, had the author himself been with us, I seriously doubt he could have resisted the contagion.” The final fall and breakdown of Rogers, behaving just as badly as either of them, was all that was needed to perfect this heartwarming scene. I like to imagine that on a certain night in spring, year after year, three ghosts revisit that old room and (hopefully without bothering Lord Northcliffe, if he happens to be there) sit rocking and writhing in the grip of that old shared joy. Uncanny? Well, no more than the idea that more than a hundred years after them, someone is joining in their laughter—just like I am.

Alas, I cannot join in it more than gently. To imagine a scene, however vividly, does not give us the sense of being, or even of having been, present at it. Indeed, the greater the glow of the scene reflected, the sharper is the pang of our realisation that we were not there, and of our annoyance that we weren’t. Such a pang comes to me with special force whenever my fancy posts itself outside the Temple’s gate in Fleet Street, and there, at a late hour of the night of May 10th, 1773, observes a gigantic old man laughing wildly, but having no one with him to share and aggrandise his emotion. Not that he is alone; but the young man beside him laughs only in politeness and is inwardly puzzled, even shocked. Boswell has a keen, an exquisitely keen, scent for comedy, for the fun that is latent in fine shades of character; but imaginative burlesque, anything that borders on lovely nonsense, he was not formed to savour. All the more does one revel in his account of what led up to the moment when Johnson ‘to support himself, laid hold of one of the posts at the side of the foot pavement, and sent forth peals so loud that in the silence of the night his voice seemed to resound from Temple Bar to Fleet Ditch.’

Sadly, I can only participate in it lightly. Just picturing a scene, no matter how vividly, doesn’t give us the feeling of actually being there, or even having been there. In fact, the brighter the image of the scene that is reflected, the more acute the realization of our absence feels, and the more frustrating it is that we weren’t there. This feeling hits me especially hard whenever I imagine myself outside the Temple’s gate in Fleet Street, where, late on the night of May 10th, 1773, I see a giant old man laughing wildly, yet with no one to share or amplify his joy. He isn’t truly alone; the young man next to him laughs out of politeness but is inwardly confused, even shocked. Boswell has a sharp, exceptionally sharp, sense for comedy and the humor found in subtle character traits; however, he doesn’t quite grasp imaginative burlesque or anything that gets close to whimsical nonsense. This makes his account of what led to the moment when Johnson “to support himself, grabbed one of the posts on the sidewalk and let out peals so loud that in the stillness of the night his voice seemed to echo from Temple Bar to Fleet Ditch” all the more enjoyable.

No evening ever had an unlikelier ending. The omens were all for gloom. Johnson had gone to dine at General Paoli’s, but was so ill that he had to leave before the meal was over. Later he managed to go to Mr. Chambers’ rooms in the Temple. ‘He continued to be very ill’ there, but gradually felt better, and ‘talked with a noble enthusiasm of keeping up the representation of respectable families,’ and was great on ‘the dignity and propriety of male succession.’ Among his listeners, as it happened, was a gentleman for whom Mr. Chambers had that day drawn up a will devising his estate to his three sisters. The news of this might have been expected to make Johnson violent in wrath. But no, for some reason he grew violent only in laughter, and insisted thenceforth on calling that gentleman The Testator and chaffing him without mercy. ‘I daresay he thinks he has done a mighty thing. He won’t stay till he gets home to his seat in the country, to produce this wonderful deed: he’ll call up the landlord of the first inn on the road; and after a suitable preface upon mortality and the uncertainty of life, will tell him that he should not delay in making his will; and Here, Sir, will he say, is my will, which I have just made, with the assistance of one of the ablest lawyers in the kingdom; and he will read it to him. He believes he has made this will; but he did not make it; you, Chambers, made it for him. I hope you have had more conscience than to make him say “being of sound understanding!” ha, ha, ha! I hope he has left me a legacy. I’d have his will turned into verse, like a ballad.’ These flights annoyed Mr. Chambers, and are recorded by Boswell with the apology that he wishes his readers to be ‘acquainted with the slightest occasional characteristics of so eminent a man.’ Certainly, there is nothing ridiculous in the fact of a man making a will. But this is the measure of Johnson’s achievement. He had created gloriously much out of nothing at all. There he sat, old and ailing and unencouraged by the company, but soaring higher and higher in absurdity, more and more rejoicing, and still soaring and rejoicing after he had gone out into the night with Boswell, till at last in Fleet Street his paroxysms were too much for him and he could no more. Echoes of that huge laughter come ringing down the ages. But is there also perhaps a note of sadness for us in them? Johnson’s endless sociability came of his inherent melancholy: he could not bear to be alone; and his very mirth was but a mode of escape from the dark thoughts within him. Of these the thought of death was the most dreadful to him, and the most insistent. He was for ever wondering how death would come to him, and how he would acquit himself in the extreme moment. A later but not less devoted Anglican, meditating on his own end, wrote in his diary that ‘to die in church appears to be a great euthanasia, but not,’ he quaintly and touchingly added, ‘at a time to disturb worshippers.’ Both the sentiment here expressed and the reservation drawn would have been as characteristic of Johnson as they were of Gladstone. But to die of laughter—this, too, seems to me a great euthanasia; and I think that for Johnson to have died thus, that night in Fleet Street, would have been a grand ending to ‘a life radically wretched.’ Well, he was destined to outlive another decade; and, selfishly, who can wish such a life as his, or such a Life as Boswell’s, one jot shorter?

No evening ever had a more unexpected ending. The signs were all pointing towards doom. Johnson had gone to dinner at General Paoli’s, but he was feeling so sick that he had to leave before the meal was done. Later, he managed to get to Mr. Chambers’ place in the Temple. ‘He was still very sick’ there, but gradually started to feel better, and ‘talked with a noble enthusiasm about maintaining the representation of respectable families,’ and was very enthusiastic about ‘the dignity and propriety of male succession.’ Among his audience was a gentleman for whom Mr. Chambers had that day written a will leaving his estate to his three sisters. You might expect that news to make Johnson furious. But for some reason, he became violently amused instead, and from then on insisted on calling that gentleman The Testator and teasing him relentlessly. ‘I bet he thinks he has done something grand. He won’t wait until he gets home to his estate in the countryside to show off this impressive document: he’ll call the landlord of the first inn on the way; and after a proper introduction about mortality and the uncertainties of life, he’ll tell him he shouldn’t delay in making his will; and Here, Sir, he’ll say, is my will, which I just made with the help of one of the best lawyers in the kingdom; and then he’ll read it to him. He thinks he made this will; but he didn’t make it; you, Chambers, made it for him. I hope you had enough conscience not to make him say “being of sound understanding!” ha, ha, ha! I hope he left me a legacy. I’d have his will turned into a poem, like a ballad.’ These antics annoyed Mr. Chambers, and Boswell recorded them with the note that he wants his readers to be ‘aware of the smallest occasional traits of such an outstanding man.’ Certainly, there’s nothing ridiculous about a man making a will. But this shows the extent of Johnson’s achievement. He had created a lot from nothing. There he sat, old and sick, not encouraged by the company, yet rising higher and higher in absurdity, more and more delighted, and still soaring and rejoicing even after he had gone out into the night with Boswell, until eventually in Fleet Street, his bursts of laughter became too much for him and he could go no further. Echoes of that great laughter still resonate through time. But is there maybe also a touch of sadness for us in them? Johnson’s constant sociability stemmed from his deep-seated melancholy: he couldn’t stand being alone; and his very joy was just a way to escape the dark thoughts within him. Of these, the thought of death was the most terrifying and the most persistent. He was always wondering how death would come for him and how he would handle the final moment. A later but equally devoted Anglican, contemplating his own end, wrote in his diary that ‘dying in church seems to be a great euthanasia, but not,’ he oddly and touchingly added, ‘at a time to disturb worshippers.’ Both the feeling expressed here and the caution noted would have been just as typical of Johnson as they were of Gladstone. But to die laughing—this, too, seems to me a great way to pass. And I think that for Johnson to have died like that, that night in Fleet Street, would have been a magnificent conclusion to ‘a life fundamentally miserable.’ Well, he was destined to live for another decade; and, selfishly, who can wish such a life as his, or such a Life as Boswell’s, one bit shorter?

Strange, when you come to think of it, that of all the countless folk who have lived before our time on this planet not one is known in history or in legend as having died of laughter. Strange, too, that not to one of all the characters in romance has such an end been allotted. Has it ever struck you what a chance Shakespeare missed when he was finishing the Second Part of King Henry the Fourth? Falstaff was not the man to stand cowed and bowed while the new young king lectured him and cast him off. Little by little, as Hal proceeded in that portentous allocution, the humour of the situation would have mastered old Sir John. His face, blank with surprise at first, would presently have glowed and widened, and his whole bulk have begun to quiver. Lest he should miss one word, he would have mastered himself. But the final words would have been the signal for release of all the roars pent up in him; the welkin would have rung; the roars, belike, would have gradually subsided in dreadful rumblings of more than utterable or conquerable mirth. Thus and thus only might his life have been rounded off with dramatic fitness, secundum ipsius naturam. He never should have been left to babble of green fields and die ‘an it had been any christom child.’

It’s strange to think that out of all the countless people who have lived on this planet before us, none are known in history or legend as having died from laughter. It’s also odd that not one character in romance has met such an end. Have you ever considered what a missed opportunity Shakespeare had while finishing the Second Part of King Henry the Fourth? Falstaff wasn’t the type to be intimidated and submissive while the new young king lectured him and dismissed him. Gradually, as Hal delivered that serious speech, the humor of the situation would have taken over old Sir John. His face, initially blank with surprise, would eventually light up and broaden, and he would start to tremble with laughter. To ensure he didn’t miss a single word, he would have composed himself. But the final words would have triggered an eruption of all the laughter he had suppressed; the heavens would have echoed with his roars, which would likely have gradually softened into deep, uncontrollable fits of mirth. This is the only way his life could have concluded with dramatic appropriateness, in accordance with his nature. He shouldn’t have been left to ramble about green fields and die ‘as if he were any christom child.’

Falstaff is a triumph of comedic creation because we are kept laughing equally at and with him. Nevertheless, if I had the choice of sitting with him at the Boar’s Head or with Johnson at the Turk’s, I shouldn’t hesitate for an instant. The agility of Falstaff’s mind gains much of its effect by contrast with the massiveness of his body; but in contrast with Johnson’s equal agility is Johnson’s moral as well as physical bulk. His sallies ‘tell’ the more startlingly because of the noble weight of character behind them: they are the better because he makes them. In Falstaff there isn’t this final incongruity and element of surprise. Falstaff is but a sublimated sample of ‘the funny man.’ We cannot, therefore, laugh so greatly with him as with Johnson. (Nor even at him; because we are not tickled so much by the weak points of a character whose points are all weak ones; also because we have no reverence trying to impose restraint upon us.) Still, Falstaff has indubitably the power to convulse us. I don’t mean we ever are convulsed in reading Henry the Fourth. No printed page, alas, can thrill us to extremities of laughter. These are ours only if the mirthmaker be a living man whose jests we hear as they come fresh from his own lips. All I claim for Falstaff is that he would be able to convulse us if he were alive and accessible. Few, as I have said, are the humorists who can induce this state. To master and dissolve us, to give us the joy of being worn down and tired out with laughter, is a success to be won by no man save in virtue of a rare staying-power. Laughter becomes extreme only if it be consecutive. There must be no pauses for recovery. Touch-and-go humour, however happy, is not enough. The jester must be able to grapple his theme and hang on to it, twisting it this way and that, and making it yield magically all manner of strange and precious things, one after another, without pause. He must have invention keeping pace with utterance. He must be inexhaustible. Only so can he exhaust us.

Falstaff is a brilliant comedic creation because we laugh both at and with him. However, if I had to choose between sitting with him at the Boar’s Head or with Johnson at the Turk’s, I wouldn't hesitate for a second. The sharpness of Falstaff’s mind stands out against his heavy physique; but on the other hand, Johnson’s quick wit is accompanied by his strong moral and physical presence. His remarks hit harder because of the noble character behind them: they resonate more simply because he is the one delivering them. In Falstaff, there’s no final twist or element of surprise. He’s just a refined version of ‘the funny man.’ So we can’t laugh with him as much as we can with Johnson. (Nor even at him; we’re not as amused by the flaws of a character whose flaws are all there is; plus, we don’t feel a sense of reverence that would restrain us.) Still, Falstaff undeniably has the ability to make us burst out laughing. I don’t mean we ever actually burst out laughing while reading Henry the Fourth. No printed page, unfortunately, can make us laugh to that extreme. Those moments are only ours when the jokester is a living person whose jokes we hear fresh from his lips. All I’m claiming for Falstaff is that he would be able to make us laugh like that if he were alive and accessible. As I mentioned earlier, there are few humorists who can create this kind of reaction. To truly master and exhaust us, to give us the joy of being completely worn out from laughter, requires a unique kind of endurance. Laughter becomes intense only if it’s continuous. There can’t be any breaks for recovery. Quick humor, no matter how enjoyable, isn’t enough. The jester must fully engage with his material and hold onto it, twisting it in various ways, making it reveal all sorts of strange and delightful things, one after the other, without stopping. He needs to have creativity matched with his delivery. He must be inexhaustible. Only then can he wear us out.

I have a friend whom I would praise. There are many other of my friends to whom I am indebted for much laughter; but I do believe that if all of them sent in their bills to-morrow and all of them overcharged me not a little, the total of all those totals would be less appalling than that which looms in my own vague estimate of what I owe to Comus. Comus I call him here in observance of the line drawn between public and private virtue, and in full knowledge that he would of all men be the least glad to be quite personally thanked and laurelled in the market-place for the hours he has made memorable among his cronies. No one is so diffident as he, no one so self-postponing. Many people have met him again and again without faintly suspecting ‘anything much’ in him. Many of his acquaintances—friends, too—relatives, even—have lived and died in the belief that he was quite ordinary. Thus is he the more greatly valued by his cronies. Thus do we pride ourselves on possessing some curious right quality to which alone he is responsive. But it would seem that either this asset of ours or its effect on him is intermittent. He can be dull and null enough with us sometimes—a mere asker of questions, or drawer of comparisons between this and that brand of cigarettes, or full expatiator on the merits of some new patent razor. A whole hour and more may be wasted in such humdrum and darkness. And then—something will have happened. There has come a spark in the murk; a flame now, presage of a radiance: Comus has begun. His face is a great part of his equipment. A cast of it might be somewhat akin to the comic mask of the ancients; but no cast could be worthy of it; mobility is the essence of it. It flickers and shifts in accord to the matter of his discourse; it contracts and it expands; is there anything its elastic can’t express? Comus would be eloquent even were he dumb. And he is mellifluous. His voice, while he develops an idea or conjures up a scene, takes on a peculiar richness and unction. If he be describing an actual scene, voice and face are adaptable to those of the actual persons therein. But it is not in such mimicry that he excels. As a reporter he has rivals. For the most part, he moves on a higher plane that of mere fact: he imagines, he creates, giving you not a person, but a type, a synthesis, and not what anywhere has been, but what anywhere might be—what, as one feels, for all the absurdity of it, just would be. He knows his world well, and nothing human is alien to him, but certain skeins of life have a special hold on him, and he on them. In his youth he wished to be a clergyman; and over the clergy of all grades and denominations his genius hovers and swoops and ranges with a special mastery. Lawyers he loves less; yet the legal mind seems to lie almost as wide-open to him as the sacerdotal; and the legal manner in all its phases he can unerringly burlesque. In the minds of journalists, diverse journalists, he is not less thoroughly at home, so that of the wild contingencies imagined by him there is none about which he cannot reel off an oral ‘leader’ or ‘middle’ in the likeliest style, and with as much ease as he can preach a High Church or Low Church sermon on it. Nor are his improvisations limited by prose. If a theme call for nobler treatment, he becomes an unflagging fountain of ludicrously adequate blank-verse. Or again, he may deliver himself in rhyme. There is no form of utterance that comes amiss to him for interpreting the human comedy, or for broadening the farce into which that comedy is turned by him. Nothing can stop him when once he is in the vein. No appeals move him. He goes from strength to strength while his audience is more and more piteously debilitated.

I have a friend I want to praise. I have many other friends who have given me a lot of laughter, but I truly believe that if they all sent me their bills tomorrow and each one exaggerated them a bit, the total would still be less overwhelming than what I vaguely estimate I owe to Comus. I call him Comus here to respect the line between public and private virtue, knowing full well that he would be the least interested in being personally thanked and celebrated in public for the memorable times he has created with his friends. No one is as shy as he is, and no one puts himself aside as much. Many people have met him repeatedly without ever suspecting there’s anything special about him. Many of his acquaintances—friends, even family—have lived and died thinking he was just ordinary. That makes him even more cherished among his close friends. We take pride in having some unique quality that he responds to. But it seems either this quality of ours or its effect on him isn’t consistent. He can be boring and uninteresting with us at times—a mere question-asker, or someone who compares different brands of cigarettes, or who talks endlessly about the benefits of a new razor. A whole hour can be wasted in such dullness. And then—something changes. A spark ignites in the gloom; a flame now, a sign of brightness: Comus has begun. His face is a key part of his charm. It might somewhat resemble the comic masks of the ancients, but no mask could do it justice; movement is its essence. It flickers and shifts based on what he’s talking about; it contracts and expands; is there anything it can't express? Comus could be eloquent even if he were silent. And he has a beautiful voice. While he develops an idea or paints a scene, his voice takes on a unique richness and warmth. If he’s describing an actual scene, his voice and face fit those of the real people involved. But he doesn’t excel in mere mimicry. He has rivals when it comes to reporting. For the most part, he operates on a higher level than just facts: he imagines, he creates, giving you not an individual, but a type, a synthesis, and not what has existed anywhere, but what could exist anywhere—what, despite its absurdity, just would be. He knows his world well, and nothing human is foreign to him, but certain threads of life particularly resonate with him, and he with them. In his youth, he wanted to be a clergyman; his talent glides and soars over the clergy of all types and denominations with special mastery. He loves lawyers less; yet the legal mindset still seems almost as accessible to him as the clerical; he can easily parody all aspects of the legal manner. He’s just as at home in the minds of various journalists, so that of the wild scenarios he imagines, there isn’t one about which he can’t effortlessly deliver an oral ‘leader’ or ‘middle’ in the most fitting style, as easily as he can preach a High Church or Low Church sermon on it. His improvisations aren’t limited to prose either. If a theme calls for something more grand, he becomes an endless source of hilariously adequate blank verse. Or he might even express himself in rhyme. There’s no way of speaking that he can’t handle to interpret the human comedy or to expand the farce into which he turns that comedy. Nothing can stop him once he’s in the zone. No pleas affect him. He moves from strength to strength while his audience becomes increasingly exhausted.

What a gift to have been endowed with! What a power to wield! And how often I have envied Comus! But this envy of him has never taken root in me. His mind laughs, doubtless, at his own conceptions; but not his body. And if you tell him something that you have been sure will convulse him you are likely to be rewarded with no more than a smile betokening that he sees the point. Incomparable laughter-giver, he is not much a laugher. He is vintner, not toper. I would therefore not change places with him. I am well content to have been his beneficiary during thirty years, and to be so for as many more as may be given us.

What a gift to have received! What a power to hold! And how often I’ve envied Comus! But this jealousy has never really taken hold of me. His mind probably laughs at his own ideas; but not his body. And if you share something that you think will really make him laugh, you’ll probably just get a smile that shows he gets the point. He’s an amazing source of laughter, but he doesn’t laugh much himself. He’s a winemaker, not a drunkard. So I wouldn’t trade places with him. I’m quite happy to have benefited from him for thirty years, and I hope to continue doing so for as many more as we may have.










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!